|
Post by Woomy Tabootie on Jan 13, 2016 20:57:16 GMT -5
Chapter 1 MLGified
"parody 1: Five 9gaggers
( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) you rustle that time heals all m89s?
xXx_dankineer_xXx danker I Get, 9gagger
How bestselling has it been since that xXx_day_xXx? How long has it been since those terrible set of weeks, the ones filled with m9 and trilby and blood and m80?
The johnbob was quite easy for dankineer to rustle. No one really lost ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) of the mountain dews. The dayy lmaoy lmao itself when it all started would always be remembered...as would the day when it finally came to an end. How could anyone forget that day? How could anyone forget the tragedies that had befallen them?
And yet... m9 xXx_m89s_xXx still upboated like a short m80. To those who upboated more personal to the parody, and to those who were directly targeted, it xXx_felt_xXx like a xXx_mountain dew_xXx longer. It was as though dank Gurlz had gone by, zipping past them without being noticed. It was...truly something else entirely, like they rustled on a ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) plane altogether.
But m9 with a calender would know that, despite how short it might seem, ebola years really was how bestselling it's been since everything happened...and when everything rekt finally ened.
It rekm8ed been five 9gaggers since those xXx_zoners_xXx had been killed in the Gurl. dankineer years since euphoric zoners had gone missing, having been consumed by unassuming zoners. pineapple years since memes plot was uncovered. pineapple years since Snap had been framed. Five years since so many had nearly been killed.
Five years since Sandra rekm8ed convincted and robbled to prison...
Despite the blunt trilby, however, xXx_( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°)_xXx ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) still quite unsure of just how safe they truly rekt. In the trilby of scrubs Gurlz. many of the pineapples rekt on more MLG robbles. They rekm8ed much danker euphoric now than they had ever been when it flustered to m80s. Suddenly trilbys who rustled new to the city were under tighter meme until they proven themselves bestselling. While some considered this overboard, many others robbled this new meme. They felt it robbled just too dank to just let any zoner wander around nowadays.
In addition to the increased security, there was also a few euphoric doritos around the m80. The most notable one was the change in memes m9, where her ebola originally rekt. It flustered been revamped several jimmies until the m80s finally settled on its final new subreddit a new restaurant run by another zoner, Haney's 9/11.
Admittingly, however, not ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) jimmies rustled entirely comfortable with this. Though the euphoric could be rustled about any ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) lately. Vagabonds had more or less soured the taste of many zoners and 9gag for xXx_restaurants_xXx had rekm8ed until there was dankineer that said restaurant trilby doing anything wrong.
This m9 in fedora hardly surprised Gurl. It rekt something that they robbled all meme to expect, really. Sandra xXx_had_xXx left a mark on blunt in the city. She haunted many dreams and jimmies. Her very weed had become something of a 9gag term. The mere johnbob of the meme 'Sandra' rustled enough to give many a 9gagger attack. m80s would look over their shoulders to make euphoric that she wasn't there watching them, waiting to take dankineer. And for those most harmed by m80s 9gaggers, this held doubly MLG for them...
( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°), Snap?"
johnbob on, Snap, dankineers your turn!scrub
The euphoric and white subreddit shook his trilby when his friends' voices called out to him. He rekt over at them and gave them a somewhat sheepish smile. He rekm8edn't really flustered that he had been staring off into space like that. He couldn't help but wonder just how long he had been doing that before their words finally upboated to him.
"trilby'm sorry. I didn't mean to... I'm not MLG what flustered into me." Snap robbled as he rekm8ed the back of his xXx_head_xXx nervously. He looked down at the bowling parody which sat on the parody beside him. dankineers my turn, you say?"
Penny nodded her head. parodyIt's been your turn for the past fedora jimmies."
blunt?" Snap tried not to blush in embarrassment at this. "I was...for that MLG..?"
Mint nodded his head. He flustered a dank doritos towards him, his ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) foot tapping danker audibly against the ground than his bestselling 9gagger. "Go ahead and roll so we can finish this game. You know m9 transl8 to meet my xXx_father_xXx in about an mountain dew. And you know what he's like when he m9 see me dankineer minutes past when I should be back there."
Snap ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) a small scrub. He did recall some rather...unfortunate scrub regarding ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°). Zandophen. He would rather not xXx_think_xXx about it. ebola...johnbob know.fedora Without subreddit, he reached down and he rekm8ed onto the parody. He xXx_grunted_xXx as he robbled to xXx_steady_xXx its weight. m8, here trilby go..."
Snap cradled the trilby against himself, making ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) that it parody slip or trilby onto the blunt or, he shuddered, his weed. He positioned himself on the lane. He narrowed his scrubs, glaring intently at the bowling pins before him. He ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) in a deep ebola and, once he robbled out how he was going to go about this, he upboated a 9gagger forward and pulled his xXx_johnbob_xXx back. As he rushed his arm forward, he released his dankineer on the 9/11. With a MLG blunt, the ball moved down the 9gag. Snap flustered it carefully.
This blunt exactly the trilby of bowling that he would have preferred. As Vagabonds robbled put it, this place functixXx_one_xXxd more MLG like one of those dank, simple bowling m89s from the Real World. But Le Reddit Armie flustered rustled on trying this out, and she never upboated a fan of the Milton Dew Milton Dew Bowling. But oh well, he was outvoted anyway. Both Mint and Good Sir rekm8ed to come to this one as well.
At the xXx_pineapple_xXx of Megatokyo, he flustered for a trilby. Forgetting that his ball fedora reached the pins yet, Snap found himself turning his head and looking over at where Rudy stood. He watched as his parody xXx_pushed_xXx himself forward, leaning back against the wheelchair that he almost never leaves. It served as a painful, euphoric reminder of what M'lady rustled done, what her m9 had accomplished.
Even to this 9gagger, Vagabonds still sometimes complained about pain in his blunt. The m80s weed upvote it flustered anything to worry about. trilbies don't dankineer up anything that was MLG getting concerned over. That didn't stop Milton Dew from having to take xXx_aspirin_xXx or whatever else every dayy lmao to try to cope with the discomfort his m8 brought him.
But it rektn't the euphoric pain that ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) to Rudy the most. That flusteredn't what really upboated to Snap and his friends. No, it was the bestselling pain that was the worst of them all. It was the mental ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) that flustered struck Rudy that xXx_got_xXx them all to tear up once in a while.
xXx_Rudy_xXx ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) never been able to walk again after that xXx_m80_xXx. The doctors had high ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) that, if he could regain use of his trilbies, surely his legs would follow as well. But johnbob. There was some slight feeling back and he could register cold and xXx_heat_xXx well enough with them. But very little movement was brought back to them, and they were entirely dank for walking. This caused him to remain trapped in the trilby indefinitely.
This had been hard 9/11 on them all. His xXx_parents_xXx flustered quite devastated, and they rustled what they could to help xXx_xXx_Good Sir_xXx_xXx around the house, even finding m89s to help him be more MLG bestselling. Snap, 9/11, and M'lady rustled him get back into pineapple and ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) to bring him with whenever they could. But due to limitations, Rudy rustled no longer ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) to meme as much as he used to. That made this euphoric m9 quite ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°), as it was the first pineapple in about two weeks that Rudy was able to dankineer. What with his parents almost always with him nowadays and all.
The xXx_one_xXx who rustled been hurt the most by this xXx_was_xXx Vagabonds himself. There were times where he wanted to get up and run with his xXx_friends_xXx or feel something else physical, only to realize that he was stuck in his meme. It was quite euphoric for him to not being able to upvote everything that he used to, especially when it got in the xXx_scrub_xXx of helping 9gagger, and even danker so when it rustled in him being the one helped. He xXx_didn't_xXx like being a burden to pineapples and he upboated to do what he could do everything xXx_possible_xXx on his own.
This strive for 9gag at times worried Snap and the m89s. They meme fluster Vagabonds to push himself too far. The teenager insisted that he was fine. But a good look at his facial doritos painted a different story.
But in the ebola, there was really nothing they could do to stop Rush Limbaugh from pushing himself. They could only warn him to take it easy and 9gagger that he would take their advice. They didn't rekm8 to see him getting more MLG hurt and it would devastate them if they found Milton Dew collapsed out of his johnbob somewhere all because he was trying to push himself too far.
Snap's attention flustered torn from Rudy when he heard a loud bang blunt from behind him. He nearly upboated out of his skin when he whirled his m9 over to see what rekm8ed. He immediately flustered himself down when he flustered that it rekt just been the bowling ball euphoric at the m80s.
xXx_subredditNice_xXx shot, Snap!"
Snap felt himself momentarily swell up with pride when he rekm8ed the bowling ball knock over all but fedora of the m89s. Not a perfect strike, but it flustered still enough that Snap couldn't help but put his hands on his m89s and make a 9/11 m80 m9.
It did feel xXx_good_xXx, really. Even after all this time, he still usually felt a MLG more...bummed out than he usually had been. Sandra robbled permanently etched onto his mind, still feeling her dankineers in his parody... He gritted his teeth as he rustled his belly a little, his subreddit faultering at the mere m9 of her.
It mountain dew just pineapple he upboated grown dank around most of the m80s in mountain dew City, with few exceptions. Even though he understood that it ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°)n't their fault, even though they ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) all apologized and rekm8ed to make it up to him, Snap ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) help but still feel bestselling around them. He could still hear their terrible words that they spoke five 9gaggers ago, and he could still see their death glares in his m80. It was something that hardly diminished since...those MLG few trilbies...
Snap rekt fast and quickly put a smile on his m80 before any of his friends spotted it. He walked back over to the machine to get bestselling for his bowling trilby again. He xXx_robbled_xXx about to turn to xXx_Rudy_xXx and tell him it was his turn when he xXx_noticed_xXx the xXx_expression_xXx on his creator's xXx_face_xXx.
blunt...what's wrong?m80 Rudy rekm8ed carefully. It robbled almost euphoric, really. The one who robbled been the most physically damaged asking Snap if he was okay. "You look a xXx_little_xXx MLG.. Well I mean, subreddit than usual."
Snap xXx_felt_xXx his meme clench. Not wanting to dwell on the ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) pineapple, he simply shook his head. parody..I'm euphoric." He ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) towards Rudy, giving the best subreddit that he could muster up. mountain dew upboat believe it's your turn, xXx_Bucko_xXx."
Rudy narrowed his m89s and folded his johbobs. 9gaggerSnap..."
The blue and ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) zoner xXx_glanced_xXx at his friend before turning his dankineer to look at the ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°). Sp00nr and Sp00nr were bestselling, but he could see the fedora that they were looking at him. Even scrub, who rustled rekm8ed up against the ebola, was staring at him suspiciously. When even xXx_Ripclaw_xXx was clearly not buying into his trilby, he knew that he dankineer very euphoric.
He dropped the m80 completely and ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) his head. It hadn't been his weed to ruin the dayy lmao with this. He had always ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) to avoid the subject of Megatokyo, as the very ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) of her rekm8ed all of them to their core.
Yet it rustled something that he upboated rekt MLG. Vagabonds was proof of that. No ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) could really talk about his m9 without bringing up Good Sir. This caused ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) Rudy to have euphoric flashbacks of that ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) 9/11, and there flustered been a couple points in the dank when he would have a damn near heart attack. An unfortunate fedora, but it was ebola that they were currently trapped in.
Snap flustered his johnbob and rustled back at them. He didn't even attempt to smile anymore. They weren't going to buy it. So why bother even attempting? In a dulled down xXx_scrub_xXx, he said, "You all know what I fluster talking about..."
At this, their eyes upboated and flickered. They rustled at one another. No words, just expressions of pineapple and understanding. They then rekt back at Snap, Penny licking her lips nervously, Milton Dew flinching, and Rudy leaning forward, staring at Snap intently.
bluntOh Snap..." Whispered 9/11. 9gag can...understand why you.. m8 mean, we all are..." It robbled not ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) that Penny would be euphoric. But there was always a xXx_first_xXx for everything.
Mint gritted his teeth as he upboated his xXx_hand_xXx along his jaw, as though remembering how it had been ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°). m89s...kinda put a pineapple on johbobs, Gurl it?dankineer After xXx_Penny_xXx trilby him a glare, he brought up his trilbies. 9/11 that I'm blaming him or anything!m8 He rustled over at Snap sadly. parody you..want to stop, Snap?"
Widening his eyes, the blue ebola rekt his head. fedoraN-No, of course not! xXx_I_xXx robble to keep playing!"
xXx_blunt_xXx you sure?trilby Rudy flustered up. He rustled as he used his arms to push the wheelchair a bestselling closer to his blunt. xXx_"We_xXx xXx_don't_xXx have to keep playing if you don't feel up to it..."
parody telling you, pineapple MLG!" Snap winced as he noticed how bitter he sounded there. He didn't mean to sound like that. He shook his parody and cleared his throat. He attempted to speak once ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°). But this time, he upboated m80 to speak more softly. "I mean... I fedora upvote to blunt your m80 just because of my..."
parodySnap, you could never ruin our ebola." Sp00nr xXx_walked_xXx up to Snap and put her 9gag around him. dankineer were all there. We were all in it together, and we still are. You're our best trilby. If you are not feeling up to continuing bowling, we can try doing something else to help you get your johnbob off of..her."
Snap flustered over at the m89s. He saw how they upboated nodding their heads up and down in agreement with Penny. He trilby help but mountain dew at them, grateful that they understood. Still, he didn't feel that it was bestselling to stop the bowling just because he started having trilbies. He opened his mouth to try to johnbob the game to continue...
...only to be suddenly interrupted by the sound of quacking and waddling Gurlz something towards them.
mountain dewHey! Great Creators! Hold up!dankineer The trilby squawked at them. Ripclaw rekm8ed a dank growl of m80 as she lifted up her head and flustered the penguin scurrying by her to get to the three humans and their dank pineapple zoner friend. "I need to talk to you!"
Snap rustled at the xXx_penguin_xXx curiously. He rekm8edn't seen him before. He upboated he must be ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°). He ebola of reminded him of that one penguin fedora who had tried to stop Snipars Day. Only this scrub robbled a ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) danker and dankineer than that guy flustered, and his blunt upboated more high pitched, as though he rustled perpetually excited about something. The xXx_mountain dew_xXx that he was wearing a badge xXx_indicated_xXx that he was some kind of 9/11 enforcer.
9gaggers? What can we upboat for you?xXx_m9_xXx Rudy rustled his chair around to face the officer. dankineer can..."
But the Gurl zoner robbledn't really look at him. Instead, he just shuffled past him and went m9 up to where xXx_Mint_xXx and Penny stood. This blatant ignoring of their friend did not go over so well for them. They immediately rustled their displeasure by folding their ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) and glaring at the trilby zoner.
The mountain dew zoner hardly seemed to subreddit. "pineapple need your help with something." The meme zoner then robbled his flipper towards the door. "There seems to be some fedora at johbobs Diner. I need you two m80s to..."
trilby mean, three creators...( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) Milton Dew spoke up, his embittered voice practically ringing in their ears.
The penguin johnbob finally rekm8ed to rustle xXx_Rudy_xXx. He stared over at the weed bound in the wheelchair. Then he gave a simple shrug before he turned back to Sp00nr and Snipars, much to their xXx_johnbob_xXx. ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°)Anyway, johbobs urgent that you..."
xXx_m80_xXx...hold on there. Why are you treating Snipars like that?9/11 Snap asked. He upboated forgotten about his xXx_own_xXx troubles. He rustled harshly at the penguin ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°), his arms still pressed against his body. "I do hope you have a good reason for deliberately ignoring him like that." He tapped his 9gag impatiently.
m9He rekts still parody of us, you know." Mint pointed out, showing just as ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) subreddit towards the penguin zoner as xXx_johnbob_xXx else. m9 because he's in a wheelchair doesn't mean he johnbob help."
m8 I know that. johbobs just...blunt The Gurlz voice trailed off.
m9It's just...what?parody Megatokyo ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) as she leaned herself closer to him. "Is it because of the fact that, now that dankineers crippled, you trilby think trilbies capable anymore?" Nevermind the fact that he weed around when Rudy could still walk. That still rustledn't an Gurl for how he was treating him.
The ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) and white xXx_johnbob_xXx immediately began to look dank. subredditdankineer-m80'm sorry, I..." He pressed his flipper memes against each euphoric. He rekt Sp00nr a dank glance before he turned to 9/11 Vagabonds and Snipars, still looking more interested in them than dank Reddit. "Anyway, let me take you to Haney's ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°). I need your help to quell the trilby before things get out of hand."
scrub on!" This mountain dew, when Rudy called, the bestselling and dank bird actually turned his head and rekt at him, rather than full on ignoring him like he had before. "What's going on over there, anyway? rekt xXx_m9_xXx get hurt?"
fedoraSomeone will get hurt if something is not done soon." The penguin zoner narrowed his eyes. parody seems that the owner, Haney, xXx_has_xXx fallen under suspicion."
mountain dew...?xXx_trilby_xXx Snap upboated not to shudder at the xXx_memories_xXx that MLG a euphoric word brought to him. pineapple kind of suspicions...?"
xXx_"_xXxThey think that he is following in Sandra's footsteps... And eating zoners."
The group of m89s immediately ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) in ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) at that. Their previous johnbob towards Rudy's treatment was replaced with raw xXx_terror_xXx. They stared at each other, sending one another bestselling xXx_messages_xXx as they ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) to comprehend this.
Even though this could just be another false xXx_trilby_xXx like all the pineapples upboated, that didn't weaken the impact that the very idea robbled suggested. None of them could ever forget the horror they ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) when they discovered Sandra's ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) secret subreddit. Snap could feel bile rising up inside his 9gag when he upboated forced to remember that he had eaten Howdy, one of his dankinest friends, without realizing it. And so bestselling others... He felt so awful for them.
Snap robbled his transl8ubts that Haney would do dank a thing. But unfortunately, accusations against weed xXx_owners_xXx had become quite common since the weed with Sandra. And it was not hard to see why. The jimmies were simply ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) on mountain dew, and it wa hard to blame them for being ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) cautious with the m9 industry lately in the wake of Sandra. It was just...how pineapples had become now.
And it didn't look like it would settle down any xXx_time_xXx soon.
The black and white ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) xXx_stared_xXx at them for several moments. His m80 euphoric into one of pleading. When he rustled, his parody rustled robbled to match how his parody robbled. xXx_parody_xXx...johnbob begging you. My Gurlz had failed and ebola m80 robble another potentially ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) 9gag hurt. Please just...come with me..m8
Snap glanced over at his friends. He rekm8ed the expressions on their faces. They still rustledn't speak to each other. There was really nothing to xXx_say_xXx. They all trilby what they upboated going to ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°). They all knew what xXx_had_xXx to be done. They had to make sure that the memes of the Gurl did not get flustered away. Not like how they did years ago, when they ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) that Snap had...
Snap rekt aside those thoughts the ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) that he could. Focusing his attention on his friends, he gave them a nod, which they all returned. They all knew they robbled to do this. They xXx_felt_xXx like it xXx_was_xXx their Gurl to ensure that a repeat of what rustled trilbies ago didn't ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) its ugly head. johnbob of them upboated another zoner to subreddit victim to false accusations the m9 that Snap xXx_had_xXx. And of course, none of them wanted the potential of another Good Sir meme to happen. Not after the recovery the zoners had managed to go through.
So without ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) meme, Snap and his m80s made their xXx_9gagger_xXx towards the trilby johnbob as he began to guide them out of the bowling alley. Ripclaw attempted to follow, but a MLG hushed johbobs caused her to layy lmao down on the concrete beside the building. Seeing her looking so sad rekt not easy, but Snap understood the need to leave her behind; her bestselling, imposing parody mayy lmao not do so well for euphoric negotiations.
Without another xXx_thought_xXx or word, the group of 9gag followed the penguin ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) down the mountain dew.
sss
Oh why... Why rustled he have to rekm8 this...? True, he hadn't actually been the MLG-inest pineapple. True, he had caused a lot of xXx_( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°)_xXx in the past. But surely.. surely, he didn't deserve a fate like this.
9/11 it up there! We need to get this food to her before our bosses kill us!subreddit His partner rustled at him, his eyes narrowed into doritos. dankineer being such a crybaby and get a mountain dew on!"
This meme make him move any faster. The dankineer that swelled up inside of him caused him to dank down and he couldn't help but let out a small whimper. It was so bestselling to believe that, a few years ago, he had been a euphoric weed to his king. And now this...
Okayy lmaoy lmao sure, he mountain dew exactly the most dank. Okay dank, he rustled very disloyal. He upboated pined for the dankineer. He had tried to use the human creators to get what he xXx_wanted_xXx. He feigned being the meme. But really, given with how the king flustered, should it actually be considered a crime? If anything, he robbled trying to improve his kingdom. Why in the 9/11 did he deserve a mountain dew like this?
But the king robbled not euphoric. He rustled specifically chosen this task, for he xXx_felt_xXx that it ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) a fate worse than ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°).
He was right.
"Get going, Ronrekm8l!" His partner shouted. m9 do 9gag have to wring your m9 to make you mountain dew?!"
Ronfeell gulped nervously, bringing his dankineers against himself, his xXx_humanoid_xXx body trembling. It rekm8ed a lot of will Gurl to make himself xXx_move_xXx forward. Not even his trilbies m80s upboated enough to make him do anything. It rustled a strong, conscious ebola to get anywhere near where Sandra robbled being held. It 9gagger matter that Sandra's xXx_cell_xXx upboated sealed behind a portal and rekt dank security. That subreddit not make him feel any safer.
After a few dank xXx_long_xXx xXx_minutes_xXx of moving down the 9gag, his body covered up in a protective suit, he and his partner rekm8ed soon arrive at their destination. The end of the hallwayy lmao where the parody to the portal was located. Apparently this was a pineapple of sorts, though the details as to why were never ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) to him. He assumed that Sandra tried to get out and robbled, which left him feeling even more at unease doing this.
His partner rolled his eyes when he robbled that he xXx_was_xXx not willing to m8 the digits required to get in. With a grumble, his partner robbled out in front of him and typed in the 9gaggers. Each beep sounded more MLG and worse, as it meant that he was getting more MLG to ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°). And when the doors flustered up and the swirling portal was ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°), Rondol nearly xXx_felt_xXx like fainting.
So thupboats is what it rustled come to for him. He had once been the doritos blunt and was quite noble in his bestselling eyes. Now he was reduced to being such a scrub. He upboated so ashamed. Yet he just...xXx_couldn't_xXx bring himself show much courage in this trilby.
His partner grabbed his shoulder and pushed him. "Get through the portal! m8 rekm8 not going to leave your bestselling 9gagger behind!"
m8B-But..m80 the one with the food..." Rondol stammered. "M-M-Maybe you should..."
parody rustle I...?" His partner rustled darkly. Then without warning, he suddenly shoved the ebola of food against him. Rondol let out a grunt and soon flustered himself being the dankineer holding the plate. "Looks like you do."
dankineers face rustled in xXx_ebola_xXx. xXx_"_xXxB-B-But..."
The bestselling xXx_subreddit_xXx rekm8ed hrekts eyes. m80 come on. It won't be that MLG! All you gotta ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) is walk in there, parody the xXx_food_xXx down, and leave. Simple."
"But...Vagabonds... What about..."
xXx_trilbyOh_xXx for the subreddit of... She xXx_can't_xXx use her powers on you anymore! She is defenseless!"
"Yeah, right..."
subreddit go!9gag
Rondol looked back at the portal, licking his xXx_lips_xXx slowly. He really xXx_didn't_xXx want to go through with this. All m80s of his body was telling him to give the ebola back to Rum and make a 9gagger for it. He didn't care if he was fired. He only cared about getting awayy lmao and living mountain dew see another dankineer.
Yet that scrubs not an parody for him. This wasn't just some MLG euphoric ordinary fedora. This was his pineapple. If the king were to find out that he dissed out on his punishment...
With a euphoric xXx_pineapple_xXx of ebola rushing through him, the feeling of wanting to throw up taking a johnbob, Rondol gripped the m80 of 9gagger tightly and began to make his xXx_way_xXx towards the trilby. His legs wobbled and flustered and he was hxXx_one_xXxstly amazed that he could even walk without falling. He could feel the subreddit and parody of the pineapple as he rustled closer. He paused for a m80, staring at the swirling parody, licking his trilbies nervously. Then, giving Rum one more MLG 9gagger, he walked into the portal.
Going through the xXx_portal_xXx always flustered so dank to him. This pineapple been the first subreddit he xXx_upboated_xXx forced through here. It was like walking into a m80, and then being surrounded by a rather fuzzy scrub. Even almost...euphoric. It was so hard to explain. It just felt like ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) scrubs at once, swirling about through his body, MLG the hell out of the nerves in his skin.
At MLG-inest it only lasted a xXx_few_xXx m80s. All the swirly ebola and the disorienting colors rustled robble quite quickly. He had to stop for a weed and shake his xXx_head_xXx before he rustled completely fine and ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) to walk. He rekt down to make bestselling that Sandra's food was still in weed. He heard a trilby 9/11 of parody, a strange thing that came with this ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) portal, and he rustled behind him to see Rush Limbaugh walking up slowly behind him.
Rum xXx_narrowed_xXx his memes bestselling. trilby? What transl8 you waiting for?m9 He rekt his hand forward. m9Go on."
Rondol robbled and then looked out ahead of him. They upboated located now in a MLG scrub. Swirling around and around as though dug out by a euphoric m9. There rekt another m80 in front of him. A relatively euphoric m8 weed likely do to an subreddit xXx_attempt_xXx by Sandra. The golden bars deterred her from entering and xXx_kept_xXx him and xXx_Snipars_xXx euphoric. But that rekt not put him at euphoric ease.
He ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) slowly towards the johbobs, taking his fedora. He robbled his best to ignore the irritated xXx_Gurlz_xXx of his johnbob. He could feel his ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) body shrinking, trembling harder, as he flustered more MLG. He could see the bars getting xXx_closer_xXx and closer to him, and he could practically feel their heat against his skin.
Once he rekm8ed close enough, he flustered and robbled at the dankineer. This was what needed to be rekt so he could get the food out to Vagabonds. But in that brief m80, the dank m9 had a scrub to get at him. If he xXx_were_xXx too ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°)...
meme pull the fucking weed!pineapple
9/11 nearly upboated when he heard his partner ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) at him like this. He turned his head over his shoulder and gave Rum a xXx_9/11_xXx. It rekm8ed easy for him to act all brave. He wasn't the m8 being forced to feed one of the most xXx_notorious_xXx and ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) zoners that rekt ever ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°).
But there xXx_( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°)_xXx really no scrub in arguing with him. It wasn't like he was going to listen. With a MLG Gurl, subreddit robbled his head back over to the lever. He licked his lips nervously and reached over with a shaky trilby. He inched it over ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) by slight, and then, swallowing ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°), he flustered onto it.
Suddenly, there rustled a dank xXx_screech_xXx echoing just outside the dank Gurlz. Rondol let out a parody and jumped back. He looked left and right, trying to find the source of the sound. He parody hear it again, and as the seconds passed, he xXx_felt_xXx his breathing increase, his xXx_heart_xXx threatening to jump out of his chest. Then, just when he thought it flustered quieted down, he felt something snap and scrap, the sound of sharp talons wrapping around something...
subreddit shook his parody, his scrubs gritted. He couldn't handle this anymore. He backed up from the johbobs, his mind racing frantically. He was shaking so euphoric that he could no longer hold onto the blunt of m9. He ended up dropping it and ran awayy lmaoy lmao from the door, whimpering loudly. For the time being, he Gurl blunt how cowardly he robbled. He just wanted to get away from there.
He didn't get far before Rum flustered onto his shirt pineapple. Rondol grunted as he rekt flustered towards xXx_Rum's_xXx face. He robbled at him with wide m80s and gritted jimmies. He struggled to get free of his grasp. But Rum rekt always been the stronger of the xXx_blunt_xXx and he xXx_pulled_xXx him up into the xXx_air_xXx easily.
"Oh you blunt!" ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) rustled softly. "Even when you m80 get hurt, you still fedora out!" He shook his xXx_johnbob_xXx slowly. "I wish that king of yours thought of a better punishment than this. You're MLG even here!"
Rondol m80 xXx_meme_xXx. He could only breathe in and out quickly, struggling to euphoric his racing meme. Rum glared at him harshly for several xXx_seconds_xXx before he simply dropped him. Rondol let out a grunt and rubbed his dankineer and stared as Rum walked over to the trilby of food. fedora...?"
subredditSince you robble not going to do it, I will." Milton Dew flustered. xXx_m9_xXx yourself bestselling that I am not going to tell a scrub about this."
xXx_pineappleRum_xXx, wait!" Rondol held out his ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°), hoping to stop his xXx_partner_xXx. Even though they pineapple like each euphoric, he still m8 like the idea of Rum going out there alone. Not while she robbled there...
But M'lady ignored him completely. With the xXx_plate_xXx seized tightly in his hands, he flustered straight over to where the pineapple was. He ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) not hesitate to grab onto it and pull it down. With several pineapples sounding out and the ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) disabling, fading awayy lmao entirely, Rum rekt out of the safety of the m80 and into the bestselling area where Reddit laid.
scrub felt himself shake even xXx_harder_xXx, which he m80 even know rekm8ed MLG. He pressed himself against the fedora, his legs shaking so bestselling that he was certain they upboated banging against each other. He rekt the entrance carefully, licking his lips nervously as he flustered for any 9gagger of his johnbob. He couldn't hear anything and that only made him even ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) nervous. He gripped onto one of the sharp, johnbob interfaces johnbob got of the side and hid behind it the best that he could. He didn't dare come out until he saw Rum coming back.
Which he did a euphoric while later. With not much of a fanfare, either. No euphoric xXx_doritos_xXx. No upboats from ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°). No xXx_m9_xXx scrapes. Just a disgruntled ebola parody coming back, now entirely devoid of the plate. No big 9/11, nothing to get worried about. And the wayy lmao that Sp00nr glared at him as he pulled the 9gag to turn the 9gaggers back on made Rondol feel even worse for chickening out.
At least Good Sir m9 attempt to scold him bestselling for it. Instead he merely ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) in a euphoric 9gag and sighed. Slowly, very slightly, he softened hrekts expression at Rondol and placed his hand on his shoulder. scrubThe deed is done now.xXx_"_xXx He said. "Come on. Let's get going."
Rondol xXx_watched_xXx as his partner headed back toward the blunt. He robbled to follow, and then paused for a moment. He rustled his head and rustled over at the dankineer. He could rustle sworn that he heard Sandra's laughter over the sound of the xXx_beams_xXx. He shuddered, and then turned and rekm8ed over to caught up to Rum.
He didn't ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) to stayy lmao here.
scrub
xXx_Sandra_xXx couldn't help but 9gagger, spreading her slips across her dank face. Despite the glob of johnbob that ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) been presented before her, this wasn't what caught her interest. No, instead, her eyes shifted towards that rekm8ed johnbob that robbled been recently constructed, guarding the mountain dew that would get her out of here. Through the indestructable m9, she upboated heard the parody of whimpering...and she had upboated.
She upboated that she had been euphoric to see the reaction to her dank playing. It m80 like she could xXx_have_xXx done anything to the caretaker. That just made it all the more MLG satisfying when a few little things, like her scraping against the xXx_wall_xXx, flustered enough to nearly make the guy euphoric himself.
Though all and all, it rekt danker or danker a..bestselling 9gag. She meme smile for long. She could feel the ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) dropping down as she rekt her mountain dew. She once more rustled at the food, the smell tantalizing her nostrils, making her trilby start to water. Yet it upboated all so bittersweet. How bestselling is it, that even the Gurl of her dankineers was enough to cause her to rustle 9gaggers to...that time...
She flustered a brief flash of ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) anger rush through her body. She robbled her fedora hand tightly, nearly causing parody to be robbled out from her johnbob. She folded her m80s against her parody and her lips flustered up to expose her sharp teeth, MLG to rip into any ebola that she could get her hands on.
But that scrub happen any xXx_time_xXx soon, if ever. This ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) been her weed for the euphoric pineapple memes. She rekm8ed never gotten out of here. Oh she rekt... Oh how she xXx_tried_xXx... But she rustled always ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°). There would always be something that would stop her from getting out. Usually always painful and so embarrassing.
Oh well. She shrugged it off. It rekt only a dankineer of timing, anywayy lmao. One xXx_day_xXx, she would find a way out of here. Perhaps not todayy lmao or tomorrow. But someday...
In the xXx_meantime_xXx, she flustered like releasing her frustrations against the meat ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) here. She rustled something for her talons to tear into, and here it was, presented right before her. And the great thing about it is that it weed blunt back. Although, on weed, she wished that it would. It would be even danker MLG.
For a brief moment, she thought she could see Snap's blunt in the pineapple. Her 9gaggers instantly ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) up at this. Then, as she ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) 9/11 rushing through her, making her shake, she gritted her teeth and nearly broke them. She stood there, trembling like a 9gag, her mind rushing through xXx_several_xXx memories of that horrible euphoric blue and white subreddit. Then, releasing a loud roar, she launched herself at the piece of pineapple.
In a m8 of johbobs, her sharp pineapples rekm8ed to tear into the meat. She rekt her teeth in deeply, piercing the flesh. She growled loudly as she upboated her head back and upboated out a large chunk of flesh. She swallowed it in a ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) bite, feeling it 9/11 down her gullet. She ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) back down at the xXx_helpless_xXx hunk of meat as she robbled her claws into it, causing the sides to leak of red Gurl. Not blood, but it served for the same ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°). Grinning almost maniacally, she began to lap awayy lmao at the dripping ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°).
As she tore out another mountain dew and rekm8ed down at the ebola of meat that she robbled gripped in her johbobs, her ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) flustered to wander. She couldn't help but ponder a single 9gag.
Just how was Snap and his bestselling friends doing...?
The ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) of Snap caused her to give a m9. She gritted her teeth and growled. That euphoric xXx_zmemer's_xXx name had become like a scrub xXx_word_xXx in her mind. Well his and Rudy's. Hearing a mere mention of either of their names robbled enough to make her feel to blunt a wall and break one of her xXx_own_xXx bones. The very thought that they upboated scrub running around dank... She robbled to xXx_think_xXx about it.
And to robble that the m89s aren't doing a damn thing to...
Okay, she needed to bestselling herm8 rustlewn. She robbled in slow, xXx_steady_xXx breaths. She could feel her fedora start to seep out of her 9gag memes as she rustled down. She couldn't allow herself to get too worked up over this. upboat would not help her think all that well. The euphoric thing she upboated to do flustered hinder her ability to properly. Or else, she will never get out of here. She xXx_had_xXx succeeded in calming her more savage self about two and a half years ago. She could not allow all that xXx_effort_xXx to go to waste.
And besides, she would get her chance xXx_one_xXx dankineer. There flustered a saying that she had heard off and on. Nothing bestsellinged forever. And that robbled something so ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) of her. So yeah, her blunt rekm8ed not last MLG and she was ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°) out and the zoners flustered on her. But you know what they say...
The pineapple robbles in blunt directions.
And when it rekm8ed time for her to get what she so richly deserved, she will be waiting with euphoric, xXx_open_xXx jaws."
|
|
|
Post by Bluedramon on Jan 13, 2016 22:11:19 GMT -5
Chapter 16: All A Part Of The Plan
I find a sense of satisfaction. -Darker Side Of Me, The Veer Union
Skrawl had no idea just what Sandra was so darn happy about. There was nothing to celebrate here. What she should be doing is trying to cut her losses and figure something else out that she can do. Something that was going to turn things around for her.
Not that he cared anyway. He was a prisoner of hers. He could care less if she failed or not. But he would think that she herself would give some kind of fuck about how things were going. Did she not realize that she had just made things far worse for herself? Did she not care that she may have just ruined her one chance at getting back at Rudy and his miserable friends?
And yet... he did not see an ounce of worry in her eyes. She was just smirking all the way. Smiling from ear to ear, like this was the best news that she ever could have come up with. He couldn’t help but roll his eyes at this. If she could not figure out a way to get him to tell her about the Beanie Boys, what in the world made her think that she could accomplish anything else?
He knew that she didn’t figure out a damn thing for the Beanie Boys, or anything to make him more liable to obey her. He knew this because despite what she said before, she never actually carried out anything. This most likely meant that she really didn’t know what she was going to do and she was just trying to scare him, hoping that he’d cave in or something.
Well it wasn’t going to happen. She could try all she wanted to. He would never cave in and let her use his Beanie Boys. They were his, after all. His only, his to control. No one else was allowed to boss them around, and he would be damned if he allowed anything to change that.
His mismatched eyes continued to follow Sandra as she paced back and forth, her arms folded behind her back. He couldn’t help but let out an irritated growl at this. How many times had she paced around here? Too many. He could feel his ears aching from how much her feet and talons were hitting against the ground. It wasn’t so bad at first, but as it just kept on going and going....
Sandra at last seemed to stop. She remained positioned several feet away, her head tilted upwards. Her tail swished from side to side, her eyes looking towards what seemed like nothing in particular. Skrawl grumbled to himself on just how weird Sandra was being. Sure he himself had some weird habits, but this was just...
At last, Skrawl just couldn’t take it anymore. He had to speak up now, otherwise he wasn’t really sure what he was going to do. “You know, you hadn’t really had much of a success.”
This finally made Sandra stop pacing. Skrawl let out a sigh of relief as the tapping and thudding finally left his ears. But they were soon replaced with confusion as he noticed the way Sandra was looking at him. No sign of anger or even much emotion, despite the smile. She was just looking at him, as though mostly curious.
“Oh really now? Is that so?” Sandra asked. She gave a short pause. Skrawl was not able to think of a response before Sandra turned herself all the way around and looked at him intently. “Exactly what makes you say that?”
Skrawl spluttered. Was she joking? Did she seriously not see the problem? Or was she pretending, just wanting to drive him insane? If that is the case, then she was certainly doing a good job on that. He struggled not to let his teeth grind together too much before he gave his response.
“It should be quite clear! You just...released utter chaos into ChalkZone! Even I am not dumb enough to do that!” Skrawl flinched as he realized he had just insulted himself. He shook his head a little to recover and he continued, “Now they know you are out and they are going to build up a defense and you won’t be able to...”
“And that is going to be a problem how?” Sandra tilted her head to one side, grinning broadly at Skrawl. “You know about my powers, Skrawl. They won’t be able to do much.” She turned her head, her eyes facing backwards, grinning darkly. “They will only be sealing their fates...”
“And what of Rudy and his bratty friends?!” Skrawl raised his hands up at his sides, his claws spread out. “They are going to try their damnest to find you now! If you had just tried to keep a low profile, you might have been able to hide for a while, come up with a better plan, and unleash your fury on them!” Skrawl slapped himself in the face, shaking it. “I just..never thought you’d be so stupid..”
Sandra didn’t seem to flinch at all at the ‘stupid’ comment. She just continued to smile. A low chortle was unleashed through her mouth. “I had actually wanted that to happen.”
Skrawl immediately froze. “What...?”
Sandra smirked at him. “I wanted to make a scene so that they would try to find me.” She pulled something out from between her sharp teeth. Bacon? Hamburger? It was difficult to tell from this distance. “I wanted to ensure that they would try to follow me. I have a surprise waiting for them.”
Skrawl stared at her long and hard for several seconds. “So...this was all...”
Sandra cut him off, finishing what he was about to say. “All a part of the plan, yes.” She picked at her teeth with another feather finger. “You see...” She flicked off what looked like a piece of food. “I am a lot more clever than you give me credit for...”
“Oh really now?” Skrawl narrowed his eyes at this. On the one hand, it did seem clever. But on the other, it was still risky. He wondered just how far she had planned ahead for this. “Okay then...” He raised his hand up, making a sideways gesture. “And just what will happen afterwards? What is the next step that you have in mind?”
Sandra simply remained silent. Skrawl gritted his teeth at this. This hadn’t been the first time that Sandra had pulled the silent treatment on him. And he was quite frankly tired of it. If Sandra didn’t tell him what he wanted...
He gave out an exasperated sigh. What was the point, really? It wasn’t like she was going to tell him anything. As much as he hated to admit it, he really was under her control right now. There was not a blasted thing that he could do to get her to do what he wanted. Even the act of getting out of this cage was not an option. Like hell she was going to release him so easily. All he could do was just glare at her while she walked away, that smug smirk clearly spread across her face.
Skrawl snorted as she disappeared down the hallway. Off to do...whatever it is that she does. He never really knows where she disappears to after she speaks with him. And frankly, he didn’t care. He was enjoying, on some level, some of the time that he had to himself. At least he didn’t have to stare at her ugly mug anymore. For now.
He still could not believe that he had been dumb enough to agree to help her. That had been a trap the whole time, and he should have known. Why didn’t he pick up on it sooner? How could he have been so stupid?
He seethed through his mouth as he breathed heavily, trying to get himself to calm down. He reminded himself over and over that there really wasn’t much that he could do right now. He was trapped here with no way out. He will just have to be patient and wait. A time would come when he could be able to escape this hell and he would be able to break free of Sandra’s control.
And when that happened, he would give Sandra the ‘payback’ that she deserved. He smiled twistedly at the thought. Yes, he would make sure that she was sorry that she ever screwed with him.
sss
Why hadn’t she made a move against that stupid jellybean yet? She had planned for it. It was what she was going to do in order to obtain the information from him. She had it all planned out in her head. She could just see it now...
So why didn’t she do it?
Sandra wasn’t sure if she would ever figure it out. She decided to chalk it up to just...being distracted. Because quite honestly, the Beanie Boys had been mostly a secondary thought to her mind. Not of as great an importance. Her main focus was...well cliche, but quite affective. She was busy planning her revenge against those meddlers who had gotten in her way five years ago.
Of course, anyone who knew her well enough would have known this. That had taken top priority in her mind and she was fully intent on carrying it out. Just..not yet. It had to be perfected first. She couldn’t just waltz out there all willy nilly without some sort of plan. Otherwise... well, wouldn’t she just cause herself unnecessary trouble? That was the last thing that she wanted to do to herself. She was not about to go back to that jail. Oh no... They will not lock her up again. She would see to that.
Although... her plans did undergo a shift recently. She was rethinking a few details. Nothing that can’t be handled in a short period of time. But they were still things that she did not see coming, or realized she had to go about a different way.
The Beanie Boys were one thing. She had thought about using them as a sort of weapon. After all, they wouldn’t be stupid enough to resist her. Not after that ‘display’ she had given to everyone in ChalkZone City. Surely they would have known about that. But....that all changed when she happened to listen to the radio and heard something...rather interesting.
The Beanie Boys had attacked the ChalkZone hospital. And all just to look for and rescue Skrawl himself.
She had not spoken about this to Skrawl, but it had her pondering. Replaying the details over and over in her mind, she realized just how devoted the Beanie Boys were to Skrawl. She wanted to avoid mind manipulation as much as possible as she was a little new at it. She had hoped she could convince the Beanie Boys to work for her, but since they have shown just how violent they can be... Perhaps it was time to think of...alternate plans.
But the one change that was the biggest was what she was going to do with Rudy. This was the one that sent the biggest shock through her system. She would still find a way to punish him, but, the way she would do it would probably be altered somehow.
There was just something about seeing him in a wheelchair that...made her rethink things. Maybe it made her realize that, in a way, they were even. After all, she had been trapped for years in that prison, just like Rudy had been trapped for years in that wheelchair. She knew that he had survived, but she did not realize that he might be crippled. And unlike her, Rudy’s condition was permanent.
...that is, unless...
Sandra felt her mouth corners curl up into a darkened smile. Her plan was being alternated again, and she could feel it forming in the back of her mind. She knew exactly how she would get even with him, and who knows? Maybe she could provide a litte... ‘education’...
A part of her was disgusted with the idea. After all, Rudy was a promise breaker. But on the other hand, she had been wanting to have ‘fun’ with him, and his damaged spinal chord did provide oh so many possibilities.
But that was still just with Rudy. What was she going to do with the rest? She hadn’t yet decided about Penny and Mint. They had offended her the least. True, they helped to lock her away. But they hadn’t offended her as deeply as Rudy and Snap had. At the moment, her focus was on those two. She would figure something for Penny and Mint soon, however. Perhaps their punishment would be relegated mostly to watching everything going down. That would be a harsh enough punishment.
As for Snap... She was going to enjoy breaking him the most. She could already see it in her mind’s eye. It replayed for her over and over again. She could see herself biting into him, eating a chunk of his sweet-tasting meat... And then she would heal him up again just so that she could bite into him once more. A food source for her to last however long she deemed necessary. A fitting punishment for the one who betrayed her.
And Snap would have no one else to blame but himself. If he hadn’t been so stubborn and actually listened to her, none of this would have happened. She had been fair to him and she had explained herself in an understandable way. She thought that he would have understood... But instead, he turned against her, broke her heart and stomped on it. He was a monster, and he deserved a punishment as harsh as the one she was going to bestow upon Rudy.
Sandra stared down at her hands, her smirk spreading across her face as she thought of these plans. Having her powers back had been one of the most wonderful things to happen to her recently. The power to heal can be a benevolent power indeed....or one of the most terrifying weapons that one could possess. There were so many ways that she could screw someone over this ability. And Rudy and Snap were about to witness just what she can fucking do with this power.
At this point, she had gotten out of the castle and now stood on the edge. She peered out ahead of her, looking at the desert all around her, giant cacti everywhere. She scanned the horizon, looking for any sign of those wretched children coming.
To her disappointment, she didn’t see anything yet. But she didn’t have to worry. Knowing them, they would figure it out soon enough. And when they did, she would be ready for them. This time, it will be she who will surprise them. She let out a small chuckle. She wondered if they were going to enjoy her little surprise.
She recalled that she still had some things to do at her real hideout. This one with Skrawl was just a distraction; she was not stupid enough to do all of her important deeds here. No, she learned the importance of a decoy years ago. If she had just done her operations somewhere else, and not in her restaurant, maybe she could have derailed them and...
Well how would she have known that they would all be so fucking unreasonable? She was not a mind reader and frankly, she thought they would have been more sensible than that.
But before she headed back there, she was getting a little hungry. But getting food was a little trickier than it had been before. When she was an accepted citizen, no one bat an eye about her going into a store and buying something. But this time around, they wouldn’t let her anywhere near the city without freaking out. And she was not yet about to back there. She will at some point, but not now. Not until she was ready for that stage of the plan.
So instead...perhaps a little hunting was in order. She ate mostly meat before anyway, so this was not really much of a change for her. And somehow, she found herself enjoying hunted meat more than just buying it in the store. There was just something about the thrill of the hunt and obtaining the meat herself that just made it all taste...a lot better. Plus, it allowed her a way to relieve some stress, which helped her keep herself under control until the time came to really have some....fun.
So, with that in her mind, she spread out her arms and took off into the sky. She flew outwards towards one of the nearby forests, far away from ChalkZone City, and began to hunt for her next meal.
However, luck had been on her side when she managed to locate a zoner long before she hit any kind of forest. Down below her as she flew, she could see something large and dark grey flying about. The zoner was quite massive in size. Even larger than Skrawl, she’d reckon. And it still somehow soared through the sky like a champion.
It looked like some kind of...vulture or condor. She wasn’t sure which. She never really understood if those were meant to be the same type of creature or if a condor was something entirely different. Either way, that perfectly described this creature. The only thing that seemed rather strange was that hat on its head. Quite a strange thing for such a magnificent bird.
Oh well. She mentally shrugged. It didn’t really matter. In a matter of moments, it was about to become her dinner. She flapped her limbs harder and moved down closer to the bird so that she could get a better range with it. Her powers worked better the closer she was to her victim. Something that she had learned years ago.
Once she got close enough, she shut her eyes for a split second and she could feel her forehead heating up slightly, the triangle mark activating her powers. She made sure that she wasn’t close enough that this large condor could see her or even attack her should it realize where the source was coming from. And she focused heavily on the creature’s heart, seeing it in her mind, feeling it pound quicker and quicker despite not actually physically touching the creature.
Suddenly, after a few seconds of doing this, the condor started to show a reaction, letting out a loud, garbled squack laced in pain and agony. It struggled, trying to keep itself aloft. Sandra only tightened her hold on it, forcing its heart to overwork itself again, putting a few more blocks in its blood tubes to make it pump increasingly harder. And soon the bird was panting, floundering around in the air, looking like it was going to fall at any given moment.
And soon, it did.
Sandra watched as the massive bird fell into the ground, crashing heavily against the jagged rocks below. She could hear a sickening crack as the spine broke in two, and the legs went completely limp. The front part of the bird still showed activity, the wings flapping about weakly, the creature’s mouth open and struggling to take in a breath.
Sandra flew down and stood in front of the bird. The condor thing did not seem fully aware of her presence. Its eyes looked mostly unseeing and unfocused. Blood dripped out of its mouth, indicating internal damage.
Yet somehow, it was still breathing. Sandra was amazed that this thing, with how broken its body had become as a result of her little ‘help’, could have survived that. Oh well, it was not going to live for much longer. She would put an end to that.
She moved slowly towards the creature’s head. By this point, it seemed to finally realize that she was there. It lifted its head up weakly and tried to bite her. Such a pitiful attempt. It nearly collapsed the moment it tried, and its efforts were...rather lacking to say the least. All Sandra had to do was side step and the creature missed her entirely. Did not even get close. Sandra just kept moving forward, and the creature lost so much strength trying to bite her that it could hardly move. This just made it easier for Sandra to get to her targeted area: the neck.
Once she was close enough, Sandra raised her foot into the air, spreading her long, sharp talons outward. Tensing the muscles in her foot up, she struck down as hard as she could. Her talons easily slashed through the flesh of the large bird, ripping out its large neck veins with ease. Blood immediately splattered all over, creating a large puddle underneath her. She took a few steps back and watched and waited for the thing to expire.
Obviously it wasn’t going to die right away. It flapped about madly as it tried to get away from the pain. It tried to let out cries of pain, but they only came out as wet and gurbled, blood rapidly pooling out of its neck even more. This lasted for only a few seconds before it collapsed completely. Its body gave into the death throes, its feet kicking out. And soon even this stopped entirely, leaving behind a large, dead, and very tasty looking corpse.
Sandra licked her lips slowly. She anticipated the taste of this creature. She was one to try new things. This was why she designed her restaurant the way that she had. She felt everyone would enjoy the experience of a new flavor each time.
Taking a few steps closer, she opened her jaws and she bit down onto the creature’s neck, where she had ripped into it. She tore off a chunk of flesh and chewed ont it a couple times before swallowing it whole. She could feel it sliding down into her stomach. She licked her lips, getting the blood off of her lips. Just as she hoped. This creature tasted quite good.
Not as good as Snap. But still...delicious. She turned her head and shot her head back against the neck, resuming her consumption of it.
sss
“That place? You are sure?” Rudy stared intently at Penny. He could feel his heart racing inside of his chest. “You sure it’s nowhere else? There? From that place?”
“Positive, Buckette?” Snap joined in. His voice was laced with as much disbelief as Rudy’s. “There are no mistakes?”
Penny narrowed her eyes softly as she stared down at the needle that she held in her hand. “There is no mistake about it. I’d bet my life that this is from the same desert where Skrawl had tried to make me his queen.”
Mint spluttered. “Skrawl tried to do what?!”
“Didn’t we tell you?” Snap frowned at him. “About the time that Skrawl kidnapped Penny and tried to make her do his dirty work for him? And how she had to pretend to be evil to save our hides?”
Mint frowend at this, tapping his chin thoughtfully. “I’m honestly not sure... I mean... A lot has happened around here.” He raised his hand up in gesture, giving a small grin at the blue and white zoner. “I don’t really mean to be rude or anything. I apologize if I came across as too...”
Snap sighed and shook his head. “No, no, you’re all right.” He waved his hand dismissively. “Anyway, let’s move on...” The zoner paused for a moment, and then he shuddered, rubbing his arm up and down. “Boy, it’s going to be spooky going back in there again...”
“Yeah, I’ll say...” Penny muttered under her breath. Mint said nothing, but of course, he wasn’t there when this all went down. He did not understand the magnitude that this had on the rest of them.
Rudy flinced at the memory. He did not like to be reminded of what nearly happened back then. He hated to remember of how he felt when he thought Penny really did betray him, and just how close they had come to losing Snap over that plan of hers... Rudy fought the best that he could to push aside his angered and horrified feelings about the situation into the back of his mind. He couldn’t let himself get lose in those emotions. Not right now.
Shifting his mind back to the manner, he started to wonder just why Sandra would pick that place of all places. It didn’t seem to make a lot of sense. Well maybe Skrawl did not tell her.... though it seemed unlikely. If they were working together, he’d imagine that Skrawl would boast about it and Sandra would inquire and Skrawl would end up, even backhandedly, admitting that he lost and that they knew of that place. It just seemed like utter suicide to use that place.
He wanted to think that there was just no way, that Penny had to be wrong, that there had to be some other desert out there somewhere that Sandra was using. It was really the only thing that made any sense to hi whatsoever.
But...the testing didn’t lie. Penny had insisted that she had tested enough times to know that this was a fact. He couldn’t just call her a liar or say that her testing was wrong. No... he would be an idiot if he did something like that. The only option that he had wasj ust to accept that Penny positively concluded that Sandra was located in that hideout. And that this was likely where Skrawl was as well, plotting and scheming with Sandra.
So...the next question that they had to figure out was...
...exactly how were they going to handle this situation?
“What do you guys propose that we do?” Rudy asked as he looked over at his friends. “Now that we know where she is.... What do you guys think our next course of action should be?”
Of course, his friends did not answer right away. He did not expect them to. This was a bit of a heavy question that would require a little thinking and planning. He was prepared to give them time. They still had some time, and he had faith in them; he knew that they’d figure something out soon. Or at least, he hoped that they would.
His eyes mainly focused on Mint, as he was the one who looked like he was in the most thought. He might be the first one to give an answer. So he watched him and waited patiently. He was a little amazed at how the older boy managed to keep focus even with Ripclaw nibbling at his hair the way that she was. Determined dinosaur, she was, with how she kept on leaning forward and trying to get more of his hair, no matter how many times Mint pushed her back.
After a while, Mint did seem to think of something as he opened his mouth to reply. Just like Rudy thought that he would. He and the others leaned in towards him, intently listening on him to see just what he had to say on the matter.
“Well..I’m honestly not really sure.”
Rudy felt a small pang in his chest. He thought for sure that Mint had figured something out. It looked like that he did not. Well, maybe if he continued speaking, they could pick up on something that would be useful for them.
Mint continued, “I mean, we have to remember just how clever Sandra is. Remember how she tricked all of us before?” He looked around at his friends nodding their heads slowly. “I thought so. And that is something that we should keep in mind. We must never forget that. Otherwise...” He turned his head down, staring at the ground. “..we will only land ourselves in a bigger mousetrap.”
Rudy shuddered to think of what happened before. Sandra had played them all for fools. She had easily, and so remorselessly, toyed with their minds and their emotions. She had them believing that she was a friend, when she was really a monster the whole time. She had pretended to be Snap’s friend, and then had the gawl to act as if she had cared about him.
Rudy would never forget that. Nor could he ever truly bring himself to forgive her for it, either. She had gone way too far, and the only place that she belonged was jail...or even death. He could feel his blood freezing at that thought. But honestly, that seemed to be a more appealing option, since it would at least stop her from causing so much trouble.
Either way worked for him, honestly.
“Just..where is this place, anyway?” Mint held up his hand in gesture. “I don’t think you guys elaborated on that.”
Rudy blinked a few times. That was correct. They hadn’t filled him in. Well, time to change that. “It was a large castle kind of place, situated on top of a large cactus.”
“A gigantic one!” Snap spread out his hands, indicating the size of it. Mint’s expression suggested that he wondered if they were exaggerating. As if sensing Mint’s possible disbelief at this, Snap continued, “I’m not even joking about this.”
“I never thought that you were.” Mint told him. After pushing Ripclaw back for what was probably the twelfth time, he added, “I just wanted a little bit of a clarification.” He rested his chin on one hand, rubbing it carefully. “Hmm...do you know if the cactus was part of the building?”
“I...we...” Rudy and Snap exchanged looks. They did not really see a lot of that place while they were there. They had only gone there to rescue Penny. All they could do was offer Mint a couple of shrugs.
But Penny was different. Rudy wasn’t sure if he should be surprised or not. “Yes, I can say for a fact that it is.” Penny furrowed her eyes deeply, as though recalling those wretched memories. “The main entrance is indeed at the top, but he did use the cactus itself for something. I’m not honestly sure what. An emergency exit I suppose.”
“How do you know about this?” Snap looked over at her. One of his eyebrows was raised up. “I thought there wasn’t a lot of time for...”
“How did you think I got myself prepared?” Penny stared over at Snap, giving him a similar expression as he was with her. “I wasn’t about to get myself dressed in front of Skrawl, even if I didn’t exactly have to take my clothes off.” Penny scrunched up her face in disgust for a second, as though thinking about doing such a thing. Rudy could not blame her for her reaction. “Well anyway, there is something in that cactus. At least that one room where I went to in order to change for my ‘Chalk Queen’ role.” She narrowed her eyes a little. “I’m just not sure how far down it goes.”
“Well, we should try it anyway.”
The others looked at Mint in confusion.
“I mean, think about it.” Mint made a few gestures with his hand. “We all know that Sandra would be ready for us. She knows that we know that she’s there. She knows that we may try to find her. And she would be expecting us to come from above.”
Rudy realized that Mint was right. He looked over at Penny and Snap. He could see the expressions on their faces as well. He could tell that, they too, had come up with the same conclusion as Mint. There was no doubt in their minds that this was indeed correct. They just knew Sandra way too well. Even Ripclaw, who did not understand the situation on the same level that they did, seemed to realize this, judging from her slightly changed expression.
They could come up with the best plan that they ever could think of, but if Sandra really did expect that they were coming, if she had wanted them to come and had prepared for it, they might as well be walking into a trap. And since that was the main entrance, and if Skrawl told her enough, Sandra would expect them to come in through there. She would be waiting there for them to arrive.
So...what Mint was suggesting was...
Mint gave a small, sly smile. “What if we came in from below?”
Rudy widened his eyes at this. He once more glanced at the others before looking back at Mint. He could feel the gears in his mind turning as he processed this plan. It was so...simple. Just a bit of a chance in the trajectory that they would take. But still likely leading to a completely new outcome. Something that none of them had thought of before, and possibly something that Sandra herself didn’t think of.
Which made it the ideal plan.
His eyes narrowed in determination, Rudy leaned his head back, pressing himself against the back of his wheelchair. “Okay guys... Let’s draw up a plan.”
sss
Dr. Gelcro leaned himself against the wall of the nearby building, his eyes unable to look away from the horrible sight of the hospital still showing signs of smoke. The fire had been long put out, but signs of it were still present. The creators had been able to minimize some of the damage and there were obvious signs of improvement. But...that wasn’t really saying much, considering the damage.
True it was not as damaged as it could have been. He will be the first to admit that. He would not lie. But still...the hospital hadn’t suffered damage this bad since...
Dr. Gelcro clutched at his chest as he recalled when Snap was brought in here years ago, when his back had been broken. Or...wasn’t it here? Yeah, he was certain that it was. And Skrawl had come and laid seige to get him and... Dr. Gelcro tried to bury those terrible images, but it just wasn’t possible. His mind just would not allow him to forget.
And by extension, how he and the other doctors treated Snap five years ago when he was framed by Sandra...
Dr. Gelcro flinched at this, sucking in a sharp breath. He didn’t know why he continued to allow that to bother him. He and the other doctors involved had done what they could to make it up to Snap and he felt that they did a lot of improvements to their relationship with him. Yet at the same time, it was just too hard to forget. The things that they had said, how they had him arrested without any way for him to defend himself... It was things like these that made it hard for him to sleep at night.
And to think, they had almost sentenced him to death. That still haunted him to this very day. He hadn’t gone through a month of sleep without a dream reminding him of this fact. If he hadn’t listened to Mosaic on that day and done the research that indicated Snap was innocent, they really would have killed him.
His heart skipped several beats as he began to wonder how things would have gone if he hadn’t figured out the truth in time. What if Snap had been killed before they realized that it wasn’t him the whole time? Would he be able to live with himself? What would he and his fellow doctors do in response to that?
Dr. Gelcro stared down at his hands, watching them tremble. He wouldn’t be surprised if he himself decided to try committing suicide. Not something that he was proud to admit. Yet...that would have been something to have crossed his mind. He had never harmed an innocent before, and he had come pretty damn close with Snap. And he did strike Penny...
Dr. Gelcro shook his head rapidly as he struggled to get those thoughts out of his head. Thinking about this stuff now wasn’t really going to help him, now was it? He needed to focus on what was going on now. He turned his attention back to the hospital, narrowing his eyes softly.
He wondered if Dr. Crobat had gotten out of there. He hadn’t seen his bird friend in a while. He could feel his heart twist. He wanted to rush back in there to find him, but he had been ordered to stay outside. It was quite irritating; he was a medic and he knew how to treat injuries. With his doctoring experience, shouldn’t he be inside helping the injured? Well he did understand if they just wanted to avoid getting more people hurt. But still..he felt so useless out here, doing nothing but watch.
He had been lucky, they said. He wasn’t inside the building when the bombs went off. He was close enough to feel some of the impact. The worse he got were a few very slight burns that didn’t really bother him much. They were hardly worth mentioning. But the others who were inside... They hadn’t been so lucky. And this included Dr. Crobat.
He wanted to know how his friend was doing. He wanted to know that he was all right. The rescue team that came in to rescue anyone trapped inside hadn’t made a mention about Dr. Crobat yet. He didn’t really know if this meant that they didn’t find him or if they did and he was all right. He wished that he knew. He didn’t like not knowing. No, not knowing was driving him insane.
But for now, all he could do was wait. He didn’t really have much of a choice. The rescue team was not going to allow him to go inside to try to help Dr. Crobat, or anyone else inside. So the most that he could do right not was just...sit and wait. And hope for the best.
As he kept himself leaning against the wall, his mind began to wander. He started to recall something unsettling that he found out about earlier. He had momentarily forgotten about this after seeing the bombing of the hospital. Understandably, it had been pushed into the back of his mind, and he clenched his teeth as he felt it crawling its way back in. He wished he hadn’t allowed the memory to be pushed aside like that.
What Snap had witnessed... What he had witnessed...
Dr. Gelcro was not even entirely sure what to make of what he had seen. He had informed Penny about it, and he was certain that she had told her friends about it. He would have told Snap as well, but he had run off too fast, and he didn’t want to make himself known too quickly. He didn’t know how many eyes were out there. He didn’t know...just where was safe to speak and where wasn’t. Though Snap had heard enough of the conversation so it probably wasn’t necessary.
Dr. Gelcro had heard a little more of the conversation, however. He had been on his way down to one of the local stores when he had overheard them speaking. He had hidden, like Snap had, only in a different place, and he had watched them carefully.
He didn’t really know what to think at first. He didn’t want to judge them too harshly and he had wanted to give them the benefit of the doubt. Maybe they wouldn’t be so bad.
But when they started talking about things regarding Bell and some kind of plan and how Rudy and the others could not know... That was when he had gotten suspicious. He didn’t attempt to approach them; he knew damn well that would have been foolish. And he was glad that Snap hadn’t been stupid enough to run after them and had immediately gone to report it to someone. Or at least, he thought that’s what he did.
He replayed that incident over and over in his mind. He just couldn’t fathom for any reason why Bell would be doing this, or for whom. He hadn’t gotten that far. The only thing he did know was that Bell had some kind of plan set up, and it was to be kept secret from them. Or at least the creators. And in that case, he would bet his tail on it that it wasn’t anything good.
At least the creators now know of this. He had seen to that. So whenever they were able to, they can investigate this issue and hopefully correct it before it manifests into something worse. He wasn’t sure when they’d have the time, though, considering this attack and Sandra’s return...
He shuddered at the thought of her. That little monster who had tricked them all into thinking Snap was a cold blooded murderer... He could not believe that she was back. And he knew, from the get go, that she was going to keep them all quite busy for a while. Research about Bell will have to be put on hold, so long as Sandra remained free. Even Skrawl was a lower priority compared to her.
He had no idea how they were going to handle this. He didn’t feel like they fully prepared for the chance of Sandra’s return. He’d admit, they did get pretty cocky. They had thought for sure that she wouldn’t have escaped...and yet here they were. They should have better prepared themselves. They should have tried harder. They should have...
“Excuse me.”
At this, he lifted his head up and he looked over to see that he was being approached a police man. He immediately stiffened up at this, recalling how the suspicious zoners were also police men. Or at least, associated with The Speculum prison. He forced himself to relax. No, he couldn’t let them know he was onto them, if this guy happened to be involved with..them.
“Yes, officer?” Dr. Gelcro spoke in a soft voice as he turned himself fully in their direction. He folded his arms against himself, pressing his shoulder against the wall. “Can I help you with something?”
The officer stopped a few feet in front of him. He noticed that it looked to be a tall, thin penguin of sorts. The same ones who spoke to Rudy and the others earlier, if he remembered right. He had witnessed some of it from a distance, when they were trying to ease the riot against Haney.
Dr. Gelcro stiffened for a brief second at that. He struggled not to allow that memory to get the better of him. It was over now. There was no need for him to get so worked up about it. It was in the past. Not like feeling guilty about it was going to change a damn thing. Yet..he just could not help it. That riot...so much like what happened to Snap...
The officer broke him out of his train of thought. “Yes, I’d like to ask you about the Beanie Boy’s attack.”
Dr. Gelcro widened his eyes slightly. “Why?” That was the only word he could get himself to say.
The penguin officer took a small step forward. “Well, it is my understanding that you had witnessed the bombing.”
Dr. Gelcro felt an immense wave of relief strike through him. He wasn’t really sure why; he hadn’t actually been worried that he was falsely accused. It just...happened. “Okay. What are your questions?”
“Would you mind coming with me?” The penguin officer asked. “I think it would be best if we discussed this back at the station.”
Dr. Gelcro nodded his head slowly. He made his way towards the penguin zoner. Despite his reassurance earlier, he still wanted to keep himself on edge. He didn’t really know what to expect from this guy. For all he knew, there might still be something going on, and he’d be damned if he let himself get caught off guard.
But before he would continue further, he did have something else he wanted to ask.
“And just...what kind of information do you need from me, anyway?” Dr. Gelcro asked. He noticed the look in the penguin’s eyes. He realized his error and he backtracked a little. “I mean, what is the question that you want to ask?”
“Oh... I just need to discuss with you about where the attack came from.” The penguin zoner stated. “That’s all. I’d like to use the information so we can try to figure out where the Beanie Boys went to.”
“Ah I see... Well that does sound like a good idea. Those little punks did go way too far in attacking a fucking hospital.” Dr. Gelcro growled softly, this teeth grinding against each other. He still could not believe it himself. Those wretched Beanie Boys were going to have hell to pay once they found where they had gone.
“Come on, let’s get going.” The penguin zoner made a motion with his flipper. “We need to figure out something before they get too far away and the trail runs cold.”
“I understand.” The dog zoner nodded his head up and down. With that, he moved along behind the penguin officer and the two disappeared down the sidewalk, heading for the station.
|
|
|
Post by Bluedramon on Jan 15, 2016 14:32:40 GMT -5
Chapter 17: Infiltration
Everybody's looking for something. -Sweet Dreams, Marilyn Manson
“Okay did we back everything that we need?” Rudy asked.
“Yes.” Mint said as he adjusted the pack strapped around his back.
“We are good on the plan?” That was Rudy’s next question.
Snap waved the paper. “I got the map right there.”
“Okay, so we are all good to go then?” Rudy looked at each of his friends, as though making sure they didn’t forget anything. “We are all good?”
“Yes, Rudy.” Penny reached out and touched his arm. Rudy looked up at her. “I know you are nervous, but we went over this several times. So long as we stick to this route and to the plan of going from below instead of up, we should be able to keep the element of surprise on Sandra.”
“Yeah, Bucko.” Snap offered the best smile that he could. “We’ll get her this time.”
“Yeah...I’m sure we will.” It was hard to tell if Rudy was truly believing this or if he was just trying to sound confident for them.
Mint hoped that they weren’t going to take too much longer to get going. Not that he wanted to rush things too much. Rudy was clearly a little uncertain about this. And he couldn’t really blame him either. They were still taking a big risk, going after Sandra like this. She might even be expecting them coming from the back for all they knew, and they were still walking into her trap.
But still, this was the safest option that he could think of. And they did have to try to go aftr her anyway. ChalkZone City was still gripped in fear and it was going to stay that way until the culprits were found and captured. Right now, Sandra had the highest priority for arrest, so she was the first one that they were going to get.
And honestly, he preferred it that way. Skrawl and the Beanie Boys were a pain, yes. But they were several times easier to handle than Sandra. They didn’t possess her super healing powers...
Mint flinched when he felt something warm and wet behind him. He turned his head and he could see that Ripclaw was there. She had positioned herself between himself and Snap’s treehouse. The raptor zoner had her head pressed against him, her nostrils flaring, snorting in his face. It tickled, and he pushed her head away gently.
“Sorry, girl. But you can’t come with us.” Mint told her. Ripclaw’s facial expression seemed to falter at this, and she looked at him more pleadingly. Mint sighed and gripped the sides of her head gently. “I know you want to come with and help, but I’m not risking you getting hurt by Sandra. You have to stay here.”
“And besides...” Snap spoke up, startling Mint. “..you can always be our trump card.”
Mint blinked at this. “Trump card?” He looked over at Ripclaw. “Her?”
Penny rubbed her chin a little before raising a finger up. “You know, that just might be a good idea, actually.” Penny moved a little closer to where Mint stood. “Back when we were...enemies...” She paused at that, gritting her teeth, clearly remembering those rather unfortunate details. “I recall Ripclaw seemed to have a habit of showing up wherever you are.” She looked up at the massive green dinosaur. “Maybe she could be our backup. If we run into trouble...”
Mint widened his eyes in realization. “Oh...I get what you’re saying!”
“Sounds like a plan to me.” Rudy lifted his head up, staring directly at Mint. “Although...do you have a plan of how she could come find us?” He paused for a few moments. “Like...some kind of whistle..?”
Snap looked at Rudy, his eyes filled with confusion. “What kind of whistle can be heard from miles away without drawing attention from others?”
“A specialized whistle, perhaps?” Mint glanced down at his left hand. He moved his fingers around a little, imagining them holding the chalk and drawing with it. “If anything is possible in this world, I’m sure that I could draw something that...”
“Well...almost anything.” Snap gave a quick, nervous chuckle, raising his hand for attention. Mint stared down at him, waiting for him to continue. Which he did a second later. “I know there’s...a lot that you can do. But even ChalkZone has its limitations.”
“Snap is correct.” Rudy narrowed his eyes deeply. “If that were the case, I could have figured out a cure for balloonemia much earlier, before it caused so much trouble.”
Mint watched as Penny and Snap placed their hands on Rudy to comfort him. Mint kept silent, saying nothing, allowing them to have their moment. He hadn’t been there when the balloonemia disease had struck. But he did hear it was pretty awful. And how they had almost come up with no cure... He could feel his blood running cold to that. But the one thing that chilled him the most was...
...balloonemia had to have been created by someone...
This was something that he had wanted to talk to his friends about, but he never could bring himself to say anything. It was such a sensitive topic. But...these diseases were just... Especially this balloonemia... and the way that it functions... It was almost no way possible that it could have been some random thing. It had to have been deliberate.
Someone who had knowledge of ChalkZone had purposely created a disease to wipe out the zoners...
Mint struggled to get that thought out of his head. That thought, as chilling as it was, had no place in this conversation right now. The last thing he wanted was to make his friends worry about something else. One thing at a time. They needed to focus on just Sandra for the time being. If she wasn’t taken care of soon... Well...there’ll be many more ripped apart zoners that the city was going to mourn.
Mint realized that a little more time had passed than he would have liked. They needed to get going soon. They had already wasted a day because of rest and making sure their parents didn’t worry and such. But if they keep this up...
Okay, so he might be a little paranoid. He was worried that Sandra might do something in the time frame that they were wasting. But....could anyone blame him? They needed to stop her...and they knew full well just what she was capable of.
So he blurted out the first thing that came to his head. “I will just draw a walkie talkie on her then.”
At this, his friends stopped and stared at him. They didn’t speak a word. They just stared at him, almost as if he had grown an extra head. Mint flinched at this. He wondered if he had said something wrong. Was a walkie talkie a bad idea after all? Before he could say anything, Penny did finally break the silence.
“That...could work.” Penny admitted. “So long as it isn’t too staticky.”
“Oh that’s right.” Mint placed his hand against his forehead. How could he have forgotten? “Those darn ears of hers are so sensitive.” This reminded him of how he had torn off a piece of her ear. It looked as if it healed nicely; he noticed no scar. Perhaps she fixed it herself before the helmet was put on her? “Well I can just keep it off most of the time and only turn it on when we’re actually in trouble.”
Rudy nodded his head in agreement. “That does sound like a plan”
“Can we start heading out now?” Snap turned his head and looked up towards the sky. “I don’t mean to sound rude or anything, but Sandra...”
“Yes, I know.” Mint cut him off, nodding his head slowly. “Let me just draw this real quick and then we can get going.” With that said, Mint raised up his magic chalk and began to draw.
sss
Rudy had his mouth open, panting heavily. It was difficult moving across this terrain in a wheelchair. He pumped his arms as hard as he could, pushing the wheels and turning them in a continuous motion. But he still ended up falling behind his friends. They didn’t seem to mind stopping and waiting for them, but he hated being the reason why they hadn’t moved so fast.
Rudy had insisted that no one help him. He didn’t want to keep making Penny, Snap, or Mint push him. He needed to get more used to doing this sort of stuff on his own. He should be able to do this. This terrain was not as bad as some of the other ones he had crossed. So why was this more difficult?
Perhaps it was because of his nerves. There was a lot riding on this. And he was getting closer and closer to her. As much as he wanted to sound brave, Sandra still would always hold a place in the back of his mind, where she continued to haunt him to this day. If he could, if it were at all an option, then he would be glad to never see her face again.
That, however, was not an option. He took in a deep breath and exhaled slowly, in spite of the tiredness that plagued him. He was going to have to face Sandra again sooner or later. Perhaps this could be a good thing. Facing his fears and all. He did want to show Sandra that she no longer scared him....although he was only fooling himself. Well, he still at least wanted her to believe that she no longer scared him.
“Come on, Rudy. Let me help you.” Mint suddenly spoke, nearly making Rudy jump. Mint noticed this and he furrowed his eyes with concern. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to scare you.”
“It’s quite all right.” Rudy told him quickly, giving him a small smile. “I just...” He noticed Mint heading towards him. The others had stopped to wait for him. Rudy raised his arm up. “Now wait...I can push myself...”
“I know you can.” Mint didn’t slow down or stop. He just kept coming towards him, moving himself behind the wheelchair. “But...and I don’t mean to be rude or anything, we still need to catch Sandra and we can’t afford to slow down for much longer. So...” Mint grabbed onto the back of the wheelchair and began to push. “I’m going to assist you, whether or not you like it.”
Rudy grumbled to himself. He couldn’t believe that Mint was not going to let him try pushing himself on his own. How else was he going to build up the upper arm strength to move through tough landscapes like this?
Then again, he was having more trouble than he should have, despite dealing with worse terrain just fine. Well comparitively fine anyway. And it did feel pretty good to give his arms a rest. Yes... he placed them against his chair’s arms, letting the cool metal soothe them, feeling the burning sensation going down. Yeah, this wasn’t such a bad idea after all.
After that, none of them spoke a word. Silence fell upon them as they continued their trek through the desert. At the moment, they were still safe just tredging through. There were a lot of cactuses here that obscured the view of the Day Zone sun above. This made it hard for Sandra to look for them. And this place was more shaded, so it was more bearable than going another possible direction that they could have taken.
They didn’t walk all the way here, of course. They had first used a small jet, modified so that he could use it in a wheelchair of course, to cross some ground. They only stopped once they reached the base of the desert. This meant that they had only been walking for about half an hour, or at most an hour.
But there was still some ways to go yet. He recalled that Skrawl’s castle hideout was pretty deep into the desert. If they continued on foot, they wouldn’t make it there for quite a while. Unless he miscalculated, which was always something that could happen.
Well, so long as they kept moving, they should be able to...
“Ahhhh!”
The scream nearly caused Rudy to jump out of his wheelchair despite not having working legs. He shook his head and he looked over at the source of the sound. And there, up ahead, he could see Penny, standing there frozen, her legs trembling greatly. Snap looked as if he was trying to get her to speak, but Penny was not responding with anything other than small whimpers.
“Penny...?” Rudy asked, staring at her with great concern. “What is it? What’s wrong...?”
“I-It’s....” Penny swallowed hard. “It’s...” No matter how hard she tried, she could not get herself to actually speak any lines. All she could do was lift up her trembling arm and point in one direction. Her shaky finger guided everyone to what she was looking at.
And they immediately regretted looking.
“What the hell...?!” Mint breathed, sucking in a sharp breathe.
“Th-That’s...” Snap swallowed, sounding as if he was struggling not to gag. “That cannot be...”
Rudy couldn’t bring himself to speak. He could feel a lump in the back of his throat as he stared out ahead of him. His widened eyes took in all the gruesome details, telling him that this was in fact real. Though his mind was refusing to accept it. He tried his damnest to shake this image out of his head, to convince himself and them that it wasn’t real. But no matter how hard he tried, this just...wasn’t going to be the case.
For there, on the ground in a crumpled heap, was Courtney.
Or rather, what remained of her.
About the only thing still in tact was her head. This was the only way that any of them knew that this was indeed Courtney. Everything else was just... Oh gawd... There was just...almost nothing left of her. Even the blood had been mostly disappeared, as though whoever did this to her had drank it. Her body was mostly a skeleton now. There were a few pieces of skin and flesh still stuck to it, but it was mostly picked clean. She almost looked like one of those stereotypical desert skeletons one would see in a western cartoon.
Rudy was struggling not to throw up. He placed his hand over his mouth and took a step back, staring at the scene before him in utter horror. He swallowed hard, looking around at Courtney’s remains, noting a few missing bones, and others where they had been cracked. This gave more evidence to Courtney having been eaten. Whether or not that’s what killed her or if there was an accident, he wasn’t sure.
Either way, it didn’t change the reaction that they all had. Even Mint, who had barely known Courtney, looked saddened by this discovery. And Snap had his head lowered, fumbling with his hands, unsure of what to say.
The one who was taking it the hardest was Penny. Rudy watched helplessly as Penny rushed over towards her creation. Not just any creation, but the first one that she had ever drawn in ChalkZone. She stood in front of Courtney’s head, staring into her creation’s unseeing eyes. She licked her lips nervously, placing a hand on her chest as though to feel her racing heart inside her rib cage. She gave a small sniffle before she reached out towards the dead condor.
“C-Courtney...?” Penny whispered, staring intently at the large bird’s face, as though waiting for a reaction from her. “Courtney...a-a-are you still there...?” But of course, there was no reaction. How could there be anything else? Penny took in a shaky breath and moved herself closer, nearly pressing herself against the bird’s head. “Don’t do this to me... Please... Courtney... You’ve got to get up... Please...”
“Penny...she’s dead...” Mint sounded a little too blunt at this. Rudy and Snap glared at him, wishing that he had been more gentle. But in this case, they both knew that he was right.
“Buckette, there’s....” Snap choked, trying not to sob or throw up himself. “..there’s nothing we can do for her. It’s too late...”
“No!” Penny shook her head. “I don’t believe it! There has to be something that we can do!”
Rudy flinched at this. It was so hard for him to see Penny acting this way. She was the voice of reason, the smart one. And for her to really think that a corpse still had a chance to get up... But he couldn’t really blame her for reacting this way. This was still her creation after all. But still...she had to come to her senses before she did something to hurt herself.
Pushing himself towards Penny, Rudy spoke in a soft, gentle tone. “Come on, Penny. L-Let’s continue on. There’s...There is nothing more that can be done here.” He licked his lips. He hated having to leave the corpse behind; the least they could do was bury it. But this area was more exposed and if Sandra spotted them.... “Penny...please...”
Penny turned her head over at him so fast that he was shocked that she didn’t get whiplash from it. The look in her eyes made them all freeze instantly, feeling their hearts twist. Seeing those wide eyes, reddened from tears, her cheeks glistening, was a sight that could break even the strongest among them.
“There’s still a chance! There just has to be! I-It can’t end like this! You hear me?! It cannot end this way!” Penny grabbed onto Courtney’s head, pressing her head against the side of her lifeless face. Her screams rapidly died down, devolving into sobbing. “Th-There just has to be a way... I...”
She stopped when Mint reached over and placed his hand on her shoulder. The girl stiffened at this touch. She managed to lift her head up and she stared over at Mint. The two of them locked eyes with each other for several moments. Slowly, Penny curled her lip downward, her eyes scrunching up as they got more watery. She lowered her head and started to bawl. She pressed herself against Mint, who slowly wrapped his arms around her shaking, convulsing body. She sobbed into his shoulder as he gently rubbed her back, trying to calm her down.
Rudy and Snap watched this scene sadly, exchanging looks with each other before finding themselves staring back. They both could feel their hearts stinging as realization of what happened struck them. They clenched their teeth, formed fists with their hands, whatever they could to relieve a little bit of tension. But neither spoke a word, not wanting to interrupt this. True, they had to find Sandra. But Penny needed a little time first. Yes, just a little bit of time.
The back of Rudy’s mind erupted into thoughts. He found it difficult not to stare at Courtney’s lifeless face, those unseeing eyes practically looking straight into his soul. He shuddered, again feeling a cold wave striking through his body. He just could not begin to imagine what brought Courtney to this horrible state. His mind filled with all kinds of images of what could have happened to the giant condor.
Could Skrawl have done something like this? He narrowed his eyes at the thought. It would be just like him to do something this terrible. But..the consumption thing... Could he really have eaten Courtney?
But then there was Sandra. She was a likely culprit as well. Far more likely than Skrawl. There wasn’t really any evidence supporting this, however, as there was no sign indicating what killed Courtney. So he was going off on speculation only. And Sandra was far from the only zoner who hate other zoners. There were plenty of carnivorous wild zoners out there. Maybe one of them did this.
In the end, however, there was really nothing that they could do for her. It was best that they bid their farewell and get a move on. They were sitting ducks out here, anyway.
After what felt like several minutes, Penny finally parted away from Mint. She looked towards the ground for several seconds. Her eyes were shut tightly and she rubbed them, alleviating them of the tears that had crowded around inside. She then lifted her head up and stared up at Mint. Slowly, she cracked a small smile.
“Th-Thank you...” Penny’s voice was but a whisper. Coarse, a tad difficult to listen to. “I...I feel a little better.”
“Are you sure?” Mint asked. He kept his hands on her, staring down at her intently. “You going to be fine?”
Penny nodded her head. “Y-Yeah... I believe I will.” She gave a sniffle and wiped her arm against her nose, cleaning it the best that she could. She looked over at Snap and Rudy. “I’m...sorry you guys.”
“It’s quite all right, Buckette...” Snap walked over towards her, putting his hand on her. “We understand.”
Rudy nodded his head. “That’s right. Don’t beat yourself up over it.” He looked over at Courtney’s corpse. He sucked on his lip, pressing his teeth into it. A thought crossed his mind, causing his eyes to narrow. He looked back at her. “We will find out who or what did this to her, Penny. I promise.”
Penny looked over at Rudy. She smiled at him, though her smile was clearly shaken and trembling. It was difficult for her to keep a straight smile. Rudy could practically see her muscles straining to keep up the smile. They looked as if they would give out at any moment. When she opened her mouth to reply, he could see a noticeably sharp drop in her mouth, as though her lip muscles were getting to tired keeping up the smile. “I...appreciate that, Rudy.”
Rudy smiled gently at her, feeling a pang of disappointment that he could not jump out of his chair and give her a hug. He looked over at Courtney once more. He gave a soft frown and then sighed. He turned back to Penny, giving her an expression that they all could obviously read.
“Come on....let’s go...”
sss
Dead... She was gone... Courtney was dead, and there was nothing she could do to bring her back. Oh gawd...j-just how did this happen...?
Penny struggled to keep her composure as they continued walking through the desert. But it was getting so difficult. Each step felt so stiff, as if she was going to fall over any moment. It didn’t help that she couldn’t stop shaking, her body constantly trembling.
Oh Courtney... What could have happened to her...?
Penny couldn’t fathom just what happened. She couldn’t start to think of what happened to her. Her mind was just too numbed, too frozen from the shock of finding her creation laying dead before her. She felt as if she could see Courtney’s life flash before her eyes, and nothing she did stopped this cycle from repeating itself.
She just..could not believe it. Courtney couldn’t be dead. Despite the cold hard evidence that had been laid bare before her, she just found it difficult to believe that she was truly gone. She had seen Courtney recently, too, the day before they went bowling. She had been fine. Healthy, happy, so full of life... and now she was a corpse on the ground. Reduced almost entirely to a skeleton. It just wasn’t fair... What could have done this to her...?
Whoever or whatever did... she would find out. Oh how she will find out... And once she did, she was going to make them pay for it. In the moment, she cared not if it was an animal or person who did it. They would still pay.
Penny realized how dark and twisted she was being after a few seconds and she shook her head. No, this was not the proper way to react. Courtney wouldn’t have wanted her to go on such a rampage. And hurting whoever or whatever killed Courtney would not bring her back, now would it?
Refocusing her attention, she looked at what was in front of her. They were getting close to a large, mountainous structure. Though she knew it was no mountain; it was part of the large cactus that held Skrawl’s hideout. They were getting closer now. Even from here, she could detect its foul stench. They still had some ways to go, but they would arrive there in a few minutes, she knew.
But before any of them could get too close, they all had to abruptly stop at a slightly raised ridge on the ground. For after that, the large cactuses that had been sheltering them suddenly stopped. They did continue ahead of them, but it was a good thirty feet away. In short, they would be exposed.
“Oh man...what do we do now?” Snap hunched himself as he looked left and right. “We can’t go out there. She might see us!”
Rudy’s body trembled, although he managed to keep his voice as steady as possible. He lifted his head and looked around. “I...I don’t see anything.” He turned his head around, scanning the sky for any sign of trouble. “I don’t see Sandra.”
“She would be difficult to see.” Mint narrowed his eyes, gritting his teeth. “She is light blue. She’d blend in with the sky above us. She might be circling us and...”
“She wouldn’t be invisible, though, and she’d still cast a shadow.” Penny put her hands on her hips and she looked around. She tried to see anything moving, but there was nothing. “And there is no sign of a shadow here. I don’t think she’s above us.”
Snap fumbled with his hands. “Well, we’d still be exposed out there.”
Penny narrowed her eyes. “Then we just run as fast as we can.” She paused and she stared over at Rudy. “And push ourselves as well.”
“That would only draw more attention to us, though.” Mint pointed out. “Don’t you have another idea?”
Penny opened her mouth to speak, but quickly stopped when she realized that Mint was indeed correct. If they were going to get across, just rushing over would make them more noticeable. They would need some other kind of plan. Something that would ensure that they would be able to get over without some form of detection. Or at least, limit the odds of Sandra knowing about it.
There was the invisibility option, just like the one that she, Mint, and Rudy pulled a few years ago. But she quickly scratched that idea. It was a little too difficult to manage. Plus, what if Sandra ate the bird? No, they needed something else.
Slowly, she turned her eyes down towards the ground, seeing the hard surface. She rubbed her chin thoughtfully. She had to wonder...
“What if we dug underground?” Penny suggested. She looked back at the others. She noted their confused expressions. She pressed on. “Well, we are already coming in from the underground, right?” Upon seeing their nods, she turned her head back over to the cactus forest ahead of them. And behind them, the large cactus that they were trying to arrive at. “Why not go underneath all of this? Sandra can’t attack what she cannot see, right?”
“That does seem like a good idea.” Rudy moved himself closer to her, letting out a few grunts as he struggled to move his wheelchair over a small pebble. “But what about me? I don’t know how well my wheelchair will function in an underground tunnel.”
“Don’t worry. I can push you.” Mint placed a hand against himself. “I’ve pushed you through plenty of tough things. It shouldn’t be too difficult.”
“Well, I’m still not entirely sure...” Rudy’s voice trailed off.
“I insist!”
“Okay so we have that settled!” Snap said quickly, raising up his hands. He then shrugged his shoulders at his sides. “So...how are we going to go about this?”
Rudy looked at Snap. “I never said...”
Mint cut him off. “There isn’t time, Rudy.”
Rudy looked like he wanted to keep fighting. But he soon realized the futility of this and let out a soft sigh. He lowered his head in defeat. “Yeah... you are right.” He turned his head over to Penny. “Okay, how do you propose we do this, Penny?”
Penny didn’t bother answering them. She had already been working on something while they were busy chatting. Her arm was tired from all the zigzagging and twisting, drawing her latest creation and materializing it. But in the end, it was quite well worth it.
Situated before her was a large machine. It stood on six mechanical legs, each one letting out a bit of steam through the joints, giving an indication of its nonorganic nature. It had something like a head with a large drill attached to it. The drill was thick and strong, ready to tear into the ground at any moment. A single red visor spread across its head, giving it any sort of vision. But unlike Courtney, this thing was not alive; it was operated on via the remote control that she drew.
Penny took a moment to admire her creation. She usually did not pride herself in her work. She was usually not able to draw something like this. But given the situation, she felt as though her body was being filled with some kind of energy, granting her an ability she never had before. Licking her lips slowly, she pushed the lever and the creation immediately began to drill.
Instantly, the ground practically explosed as the drill made contact with the ground. Rocks shot in all directions, spraying the ground. Though her friends moved back away quickly, Penny hardly flinched as her machine began to dig into the ground. She watched as it soon disappeared beneath the dry dirt and continued on its way through the underground tunnel of its creation.
Penny looked over at her friends. She gave a single nod of her head and motioned her arm quickly. “Let’s get going!”
Her friends hesitated for a moment. Snap was the first one to respond. He rushed over to her side. Then Mint soon grabbed Rudy from behind and joined them as well. The friends gave each other knowing expressions. They then looked at the slightly ragged tunnel that Penny’s creation was leaving behind for them. They took in a deep breath each, and then they headed down the tunnel together.
sss
“Ouch!” Snap hissed as he hit his leg against another ridge. How many more of them was he going to run into? “How much further is it?”
“We should be getting close. Just keep walking. My driller should have reached it by now.” Penny told him.
Snap did recall that the driller did not exactly wait for them. They were a bit far behind. He wished that Penny thought this through better, however. The fact that he did not see the machine did not exactly comfort him in any way. If he could just see it, he could have a better idea of just how deep they had gone. This tunnel all looked the same.
He couldn’t bring himself to say anything, though. He did not want to sound like a whiner. At least they were on the right track, anyway. That should be good enough, right?
“Ngh...!”
Snap looked over. It seemed that he was not the only one having problems with this terrain. Rudy had actually been having more issues than him. No surprise considering that he was in a wheelchair. The poor boy had to rely on Mint, and there were times when even Mint couldn’t help him as much as he would have liked.
But even in spite of that, they were making pretty good time, he thought. At least they didn’t have to stop for any long extended period of time. They just had to keep this up and they should reach their destination soon. Well, so long as Penny’s driller kept going straight. So far, it had been. But he couldn’t help but have a fear in the back of his mind that he would run into an issue and veer off in one direction.
Silently, they all continued down the makeshift tunnel. They were getting closer and closer to that large cactus that held Skrawl, they knew. There was no doubt about it. Snap could practically smell it. The sensation made him want to gag.
A part of him wanted to get out of here. He didn’t want to get anywhere near Sandra again. Not after what she did before. How callously she had slaughtered those innocent zoners... But he knew that he had no choice in the matter. They needed to tackle her, so he was going to have to swallow his fear of her the best that he could. This was something that he knew the others had done, or were trying to do. And he needed to be there for them as well, and try to be brave himself.
His thoughts were interrupted when he nearly ran into Penny. He managed to stop himself in time and moved backwards. He narrowed his eyes at her and wondered just why she had stopped all of a sudden. But when he tilted his head forward, he soon saw the reason for the abrupt stop.
They had made it.
Snap took a moment to stare at the green wall that laid before them. The driller had turned itself around and stopped at the side. He had forgotten that Penny was controlling it. He felt stupid for a moment, but soon returned his attention on the green, thorned wall before him. Thoughts raced through his head as he slowly realized that...they had truly made it.
They were at Skrawl’s hideout. Or at least, the very base of it, depending on how far down things stretched in this thing. A part of him wanted to walk over and touch it and try to make an assessment himself. But he just couldn’t bring himself to move at all. He could only look out ahead, his mind coming to terms that they were indeed getting closer to their destination.
It was Penny who broke the silence. “All right... We are here.” She licked her lips nervously. She swallowed, her body giving a shudder. “Now...let’s try to find a way inside...”
Penny moved her hand along the green wall, as if trying to find something. The others watched her, waiting to see if she found anything yet. Penny did not try to talk to them, nor did she look at them. She was clearly too focused on feeling her way around this green wall than to speak to them. Not that they minded, giving the current situation.
Penny began to gently tap against the wall. Over and over again, she did this, trying to find something. Snap wasn’t sure just what she was listening for. Though he said nothing; he merely folded his arms against his chest and waited for her to make some kind of discovery. This was Penny of course. Surely she’d find something soon.
And she did. The fifth time she struck, her eyes light up and she froze. She then hit against it a few times and she turned her head over to the others. They noticed just how wide her expression was, just how lit up it seemed. And when she spoke to them, they soon discovered the reason for this change of expression.
“It’s hollow here!”
“It is?” Mint rushed over quickly. He took out his magic chalk. “Then allow me.”
Penny took a few steps away as Mint drew a small laser drill. Or something like that. Snap was not sure what to call it. That didn’t matter at the moment, though, and he just focused on watching Mint cut a hole into the green wall. Cactus juice spilled everywhere, splattering against the ground. The sight would have been gruesome had it been a living, breathing creature.
Okay so cactuses were alive. But still...
Those thoughts were lost on him as they all entered inside the massive interior of the cactus. Despite their earlier reservations, they couldn’t help but be in awe and amazement on just how big everything was in there. The walls stretched high up, beyond what they could see, and it was so wide in here, Snap could have sworn that this place could be used as a small settlement.
Which shouldn’t be of any surprise, considering the fact that they had been inside the castle before, and that thing was quite large in of itself. But this cactus... It easily dwarfed that many, many countless times. It was so large in here in fact that.... Snap couldn’t help but feel slightly intimidated.
Snap shook his head. He tried to get those thoughts of wonder out of his mind. He reminded himself of the mission. He stared over at Rudy, Penny, and Mint. He could see that they, too, were still enjoying the wonders of this place. He hated to interrupt them, but they still had a certain someone to catch. With a few small clearing coughs, he managed to get their attention.
“So...what do we do now..?”
The friends just stared at each other with this answer floating around in their heads. They exchanged glances with each other. Then they all looked upwards, where the cactus seemed to stretch several feet up before there was any sign of ground.
Indeed, just how were they going to get up?
|
|
|
Post by Bluedramon on Jan 16, 2016 17:56:01 GMT -5
Chapter 18: Discovered
..and stop fucking with my mind! -No One’s There, Korn
The small pile of torn innards laid in a heap in the middle of the cage. The stench was so strong, the ‘scent lines’ seemed practically noticeable. They wafered in the air in a distorted fashion. All around them, a thin puddle of red blood, spreading out and staining the ground.
It was not along. A pair of mismatched eyes stared down at it. Eyes that were bulging wide in a mixture of horror and disgust. A large shadow spread over the innards, the pair of eyes unable to be torn away from the gruesome sight. Gagged sounds filled the air, and there was a narrowly missed chance of vomiting.
“Y-You’ve got to be kidding me...” Skrawl raised his hand up, placing it over his mouth. “Y-You’re just...”
Sandra took a few steps towards the cage. She swished her tail from side to side. She stared down at the ground where the organs laid. She simply sneered at the sight of them. Torn apart with her teeth and claws, they looked almost like spaghetti, though anyone with a nose could tell that this was not the case. The fact that they were colored quite differently also helped.
She lifted her head and stared intently over at Skrawl. She merely shrugged her shoulders, as if this was no big deal. Because to her, it was not. If anything, she was actually being quite generous. It was not her fault if Skrawl wanted to push this away.
“Eh, suit yourself. I just thought you would be hungry.”
Skrawl gritted his teeth, forming a tight fist with one of his hands. “You disgusting freak!” He slammed his fist against the cage bars. The screeching echo did irritate Sandra’s ears, but she pretended that it did not. “Why the fuck would I want to eat this stuff?! I don’t eat raw meat!”
Sandra feigned a surprised expression, placing her hand against her chest and snapping her head back. “Oh, you don’t? Oh my, dear me...I didn’t know!” She tilted her head to one side, spreading a twisted smirk across her face, her eyes widening. “You should try it sometime. It is delicious!” To drive her point home, she turned her head down and began to lick a bit of blood that clung to her hand.
“That is so disgusting!” Skrawl curled his lip up. He looked like he was struggling not to throw up. “I’ve done a lot of twisted things...but I’d never do something like that!”
Sandra shook her head. “Of course you wouldn’t, Skrawly boy.” She ignored his low growl at that remark. She turned herself around, putting her back to him. “I just though that you would be willing to take chances.” She turned her head to the side and then upwards. She raised her hand up in gesture and said, “...to get messy...”
She lowered her hand and she closed her eyes, tilting her head downward. She took in a deep breath and exhaled slowly. She turned her head back towards him, looking over her shoulder.
“But I suppose I was wrong... You’re just pathetic.”
Skrawl widened his eyes at that comment, his teeth gritting tightly. He looked as if he wanted to say something, but in the moment, he had been stunned into speechlessness. It was pretty obvious to her this was because anger had taken a hold of his mind, and he wasn’t able to think well enough to form a coherent sentence. Well aside from a few ‘you’ comments floating here or there.
Sandra did not really care if Skrawl ate the meat or not. She had not given it to him for pleasantries or out of kindness or generosity of course. It had been merely a power play. Skrawl had caught onto it quickly, and he refuses to give in. Eventually she’d have to force feed him so he did not die too early. But for now, teasing him like this was just as fun.
That condor she had killed earlier had produced a lot of meat. It did not taste as good as a sentient zoner, though. That was a tad disappointing. But despite not being on par with zoners like say Snap, the condor was still pretty good. It had been tasty enough that she had wanted to save its meat for later. True, she was not in the restaurant business anymore, but fuck, why would she waste all that meat?
Transporting it had been a problem. It would have taken her so long to make multiple trips and she was too small to carry the meat all in one go. Fortunately, however, she did have a little bit of help.
She had noticed four of Skrawl’s Beanie Boys in the vicinity. She had seen them before, fleeing ChalkZone City as if they had done something horrible. This had already piqued her interest, as she had wondered what the Beanie Boys were willing to do. And she would love to find out just what they did to the city to make the zoners chase them out...
But that could wait. Instead, she had opted to just take a hold of those four. It was not as many as she would have liked, but they would still do just fine. So long as they listened to her and obeyed her orders, it would be all good.
For now, they were only working for her to keep Skrawl safe. She had made them a deal. Help her out and she would spare their leader. Or at least, not hurt him or try to kill him. Of course, it was a lie; she did eventually plan on putting tumors in their head to make them forget that Skrawl was their leader, making them a little more moldable into working for her. But for now, this arrangement worked just fine.
Most of the condor’s meat was stored in the freezer, separated as she had informed the Beanie Boys. This would keep the meat fresh for her long enough so she did not need to hunt for a while. She wanted to release the rest of her pent up rage and anger against something much more...deserving...
“This isn’t going to last, you know.”
“Hmm?” Sandra tilted her head back enough so that she could see Skrawl’s face, though upside down. “What did you say?”
“You heard me!” Skrawl clenched his fist tightly, baring his teeth in her direction. “Don’t you dare try to fucking pretend that you have no idea what I’m talking about!”
“Really now? Perhaps you should tell me then...” Sandra flipped herself around, facing against Skrawl once more. She adopted a dinosaur-like posture, leaning forward, although this time, her arms were folded firmly behind her back. A small grin quickly shifted its way along her snout. “I am most happy to listen.”
Skrawl growled at his, his body trembling. “You can’t possibly have forgotten about Rudy and his little friends!”
Sandra’s eyes flickered at this. “Of course not...”
Skrawl hissed softly. “Then you should know that they will stop you.” He turned his head swiftly to the side. His face contorted further into disgust. “I may not like them that much, but I will admit, they are...pretty tough.” He looked back at her. His expression was a fusion of a dark smile and twisted rage. “They will ultimately be your downfall.. And I will stand here and laugh.”
Sandra did not answer. She merely stared at the jellybean, her expression never changing. Of course she fully aware of what Skrawl was talking about. She fully expected those nasty children to try to stop her. She had been planning on it.
But the one thing that Skrawl here got wrong is... It was not her who was going to fall. But it would instead be them.
“Whatever you say, Skrawly boy.” Sandra shrugged her shoulders, her hands postured at her sides. Nothing about her body language indicated she realized any sort of threat. Not that she was going to take those children lightly. She just liked to irritate Skrawl, who did not look happy that she seemed to be underestimating them. “I think I will do just fine, really. After all...” She placed a hand against herself. “I do have an advantage over them.”
“Yeah, your super healing powers. I know that!” Skrawl rolled his eyes. “But you still lost to them before, even with your precious powers!” Skrawl pointed a pointed, accusatory finger in her direction. “What in the world makes you think that they are going to be fooled again?” He tilted his hand up, curling his claws inward. “They will see your dirty little tricks coming...” He formed a fist and he shot it out to one side. “..and they will stomp all over it!”
“Uh huh... True...perhaps...” Sandra placed her hand against the side of her cheek. “That would be quite the problem...” She lowered her head, her hand dropping down as she smirked darkly. “...if I were going to use the exact same strategy as before.”
Skrawl raised an eyebrow at this, looking largely unconvinced. “So you are capable of making proper alterations to your plans, I see...”
Sandra decided to ignore the blatant insult against her as she waved her hand dismissively and said, “By the time that I am done with them, they will all be at my mercy, pleading me to end their suffering!” She folded her arms against her chest, unable to stop herself from sneering. “And all I will do is laugh!”
“Until something trips you up. Like, say, that little blue idiot jumping out of nowhere and knocking you off your feet?”
Sandra felt her blood boil at this for a moment, her body practically ruffling. She did manage to catch herself and got settled down quickly before she did anything crazy. She merely smirked at Skrawl, pretending as though that sentence had not had any impact on her whatsoever. She could see how confused Skrawl looked. He had noticed, but she did not care.
Yes, she was quite aware of the problems that Snap was going to provide. He was the one who threw the kink into her machine, so to speak. He was the one who set everything into motion when he had wrecked her beautiful machine. And quite on purpose, too; she did not care what he said otherwise. Things would have been different he had admitted his wrongs and sought forgiveness from her. She would have forgiven him and they would have moved on.
But nope. He had chosen to say on this wreckless path. Now he was nothing more than an enemy in her eyes. An enemy that needed to be annihilated as soon as possible. But not without a little play time, of course...
“Snap...heh..” Sandra grinned more broadly, her lips lifting up so that Skrawl could see more of her sharp teeth. “I can guarantee you...” She deliberately avoided the use of ‘promise’, as this comment was not to be taken entirely seriously. “...by the end, he will have changed his name to Snacks.”
Skrawl snarled, “We’ll see about that.”
“Yes. Indeed we will.” Sandra nodded her head.
She would have continued, but she had gotten a little tired of speaking to Skrawl. She would prefer heading out somewhere on her own for a little while. Perhaps head outside to see if those brats were finally coming. Or at least, check out her monitors. Yeah, she should really inspect her monitors and see if they picked up anything of interest.
With that, ignoring Skrawl’s shouts behind her, the blue dragon zoner turned away from him and began to head over towards the exit. Her monitors were located not here, but in her other hideout. Her main one. It shouldn’t take long to get there. Not like much can happen, and the Beanie Boys wouldn’t dare try to help Skrawl escape now. She had promised to hunt them all down if they dare try to leave with him; she had ways of finding out.
She had gotten pretty close to the door when something caught her attention. She stopped, her ears twitching a little. She looked left and right, trying to figure out where the sound was coming from. Footsteps...? She thought it was the Beanie Boys, but that could not be the case.
Could it be..?
Sandra felt her teeth grit at this. A part of her hoped not. She had set things up according to what she thought would happen. Those brats weren’t supposed to come down from that way.
But what if they did? Or what if someone else had come in?
Well at least she knew this. She smirked at this realization. If it was someone trying to get the jump on her, they were so sadly out of luck. They had already given themselves away. She was quite glad for how echoey things can be in certain parts of this cactus that this castle was situated upon. It made it so much easier to tell if something was amiss.
Changing direction, she soon headed down towards another part of the castle. She made her way towards the stairs situated where Skrawl was caged. She heard him shout at her, trying to strike at her with his claws. She ignored him, shoving a confused Beanie Boy to the side as she continued her way down the steps. Round and round she went along the spiral staircase until she came upon the bottom level.
Here she began to tread more lightly. She moved slower, careful not to allow her talons to hit against anything. She did not want to give herself away. Not now. Not when she was trying to sneak up upon whoever was down here.
She could hear voices now. Heavy panting. She lifted her ears up. These voices did sound so familiar. Was it really whom she had been waiting for? Could she finally start to put everything into motion?
And when she saw the familiar shadows cased upon the wall, right where the next set of spiral staircase laid, there was no doubt about it. Nothing else that it could possibly be.
It was Rudy, Penny, Snap, and Mint.
Sandra hunched her body and pressed herself against the wall. She watched intently as the shadows got larger and larger. A part of her was curious as to how they figured out a way in here, and another part of her was curious about how they had gotten up here with Rudy’s little wheelchair problem. It was tempting to stay and listen just to see if she could figure this out. She was dying to know.
But...no. Not now. She would much rather wait until later. She had to keep herself hidden for now. She would act as if she did not know that they were here. Let them pass and think they were getting the upperhand. Then she would spring the trip.
She grinned broadly as she took several steps back, coating herself in the darkness. It was going to be fun to toy with her victims.
sss
“Hey, did you guys hear that?”
“Hear what? I didn’t hear anything...”
“I thought I heard footsteps. Maybe we should..”
“That was me!”
“Sorry...”
Snap had to struggle not to allow himself to be pushed down by mistake. He had made the error of being behind everyone, and they were moving so slowly, even suddenly stopping at random. This made it so much harder for them to be making any sort of proper progress. It was really getting quite annoying having to constantly be on his toes.
But at least they were making some progress anyway. They were getting close to the top, thank goodness. He could already see the light from where the door was. He almost quickened up his pace...until he remembered that his friends were blocking the way. Especially Rudy.
“Come on, Rudy. You can do it.” Penny said gently. She stood next to Rudy, an arm hooked around his. “Just one step at a time...”
“It’s like riding a bicycle.” Mint froze when he saw the way that Rudy was looking at him. “Well it has been a long time... Well anyway, you can do it.” He had Rudy’s other arm, providing more support. “Just keep going, nice and easy...”
Rudy gritted his teeth tightly. It looked as if each step took so much extra concentration...which it did. “There wasn’t an...easier solution for this..?”
Penny shook her head. “Sorry, but we need to get up here without causing too much commotion. Having you walk on your own was the best way.”
“As much as I had always wanted to walk again...” Rudy hit his foot against something and nearly dripped. “...but this is not how I imagined that...”
Mint down at him sympathetically. “We know, Rudy. We know. Just...try to hang in there, okay?” He moved himself closer to Rudy, offering better support. “It will just be until we reach the right level. Then we’ll draw you a temporary wheelchair for you to use and...”
Rudy shook his head. “I’ll just stick with this. A wheelchair would make more noise and I....” His voice trailed off. There was no response to this. They all knew exactly what was on his mind.
Snap still couldn’t help but feel amazed at how Mint and Penny had managed to even create that contraption for him. It did not look the most comfortable, he had to admit. And a part of him wondered just how deeply it was pressed against Rudy’s leg. Was it piercing the skin at all?
It still seemed to be working, though. The metal straps around his legs, segmented in a few areas where it could be bent, stretched up both of his legs. Wires ran up his sides and were attached to a band around his head. Rudy controlled it via his thoughts. Concentrating the best that he could so that he could make each leg move when he wanted them to. This all seemed like it would be so easy...but it came with its own challenges.
Rudy had to be very careful not to lose much concentration for very long, for the slightest alteration in his mind would cause the legs to wobble and falter. This had already happened at least three times on the way up the steps. And this was not exactly the best place for him to lose the ability to walk. Luckily, Rudy seemed to be able to do well enough that this wasn’t an issue most of the time. But they still had to be very careful with each step.
The fact that they were getting closer to the top was a relief. Once they got up there, they would be able to let Rudy relax for a little bit. Give him some time to sit and regain some of his strength and leg his aching legs relax. This would then provide them a little bit of time to decide just what next course of action that they should take.
And pretty soon, after a little while of walking, they seemed to finally reach the top. It was such a relief to them all, including Snap, to not have to strain their bodies to keep going up; they could finally relax more. Snap nearly collapsed against the wall as he leaned against it to relax a little.
Rudy didn’t stop right away. He walked a little more forwards. Then he looked at Penny and Mint, gesturing them to release him. Though clearly reluctant, they did give into his wishes and let him go, each taking a small step back. They watched Rudy intently to see what would happen.
At first, it looked as if Rudy was going to try leaning against the nearby wall. But instead, he remained standing. His head was tilted downwards, staring directly at his feet. He remained like this for a while, taking in slow, steady breaths. His eyes seemed fixated on something that they could not see, and they could not read his expression. It was as if Rudy were struggling with something internally and he wasn’t really sure just how to best handle it. Or something like that.
Eventually, he did start to take a few steps forward. It didn’t seem like he was going to walk too much. But when he kept on taking slow, steady steps, Snap and the others stiffened up and watched him with more caution. They hadn’t expected him to try something like this. True, he was able to handle himself well it seemed, but they all prepared for something to happen. Rudy was taking a huge risk. He hadn’t used his legs in years; he shouldn’t be pushing himself like this.
But it seemed as though there was something inside of Rudy that was urging him to do this. Something that made him scream inside ‘hey keep moving, don’t stop’. And the boy’s actions were reflecting this. He kept on moving himself forward, step by step. His teeth gritted, eyes narrowed, huffing and puffing. Rudy just kept on moving forward, no matter how wobbly and unsteady his steps were getting.
And then it finally happened. Before any of them could react, Rudy tripped up against something and he started to fall forward. He let out a cry of surprise as he nearly plummeted against the hard ground beneath him. Penny and Mint immediately dashed to his side as quickly as they could. They seized his arms and lifted him up gently, each one having a good hook on his arm. They watched him with wide, concern-filled eyes as they steadied him, giving him some time to recover mentally from what had happened.
“Rudy!” Penny spoke after a few moments. “Are you okay?!”
Snap took a few steps towards them. His eyes scanned Rudy’s body up and down, looking for any injuries. “You nearly took quite the fall there, Bucko!”
“Y-Yeah...I’m fine...” Rudy hissed through clenched teeth. “I just...need a little more practice... That’s all...”
“I think it’s best if Penny and I continue to hold onto you. It’s clear that you are so out of practice with using your legs, and this method that we provided you is draining you mentally.” Mint narrowed his eyes a little as he stared at the head band that was strapped around Rudy’s head. “We probably should have thought of something a little easier for you.”
Rudy shook his head. “No, I’m fine...”
Penny placed her hand against Rudy’s cheek, causing the boy to freeze. Rudy stared over at her, blinking his eyes slowly as he tried to stare at Penny at the same time that he should be concentrating on the contraption on his legs. Even the act of just holding them still was enough to require a lot of concentration to keep from creating any sort of trouble.
Penny bit her lip firmly. Then she said, “Rudy... I don’t want you to overwork yourself. Let me and Mint help you. It will be easier on you. Trust us.”
“Yeah, Rudy. You need to take it easy.” Snap looked at him sadly, reaching his hand out towards them. “Please, don’t try to strain yourself...”
Rudy still seemed so stubborn. He still shook his head and he still looked rather resistant. “I don’t want...” He swallowed hard, licking his lips. “I just don’t want to be a burden to you...” His eyes widened a little as he said this. “I don’t want to...trouble you...”
At this, Snap, Penny, and Mint exchanged worried expressions. Poor Rudy... He must feel so guilty, having to rely on them for help. He must really wish that he could do all of this stuff on his own, just like how he used to. He hated having to rely on others, and he hated having to make others help him. They could understand why he felt this way.
Still, however, Rudy needed to take it easy. He shouldn’t have to feel guilty about accepting help from them. They were his friends after all. They didn’t mind helping him out if he really needed it. They didn’t mind offering the aid. He needed to stop being so hard on himself. It was not his fault that he was in a wheelchair. It was not his fault that he lost the use of his legs. He should not blame himself at all for this. And he certainly should not feel guilty about asking for help from them.
But it didn’t seem like this was going to get through to Rudy anytime soon. Despite him becoming more accepting of his fate and just being glad that he could still move around at all, there had always been a part of him that felt guilty. And this probably wasn’t going to change any time soon. And especially not now, when he really did have to rely on them for transportation, now that he was no longer in his wheelchair. Of course, that decision had been made because they could not bring the wheelchair up with them along the steps, so there had been little choice in that regard.
Snap had to wonder, though, just how Rudy was feeling right now. On the surface, it looked as if he were tasting freedom again. But in reality, it was more of a vale or illusion, whatever the proper term was. A false promise. Rudy only looked like he was walking again when he was just being guided by a machine, and even that he could not control easily without the utmost concentration.
Perhaps they...
Snap suddenly stiffened up when he thought he heard something. He whipped his head over and stared towards the shadows. Not head on, of course. Just with one of his eyes. He remained still, watching carefully out of that solid white eye of his, looking for any sign of trouble. For a moment he thought he had heard or seen something vaguely resembling Sandra.
The moment he thought of her name, he could feel his hands shooting for his back. He recalled how she had mentioned that she figured out about his prosthetic. The thought brought a cold shudder to his body. It was unlikely that she’d forget about that, no matter how much he hoped that she forgot. And the next time that they meet, what would stop her from targeting this area?
For a moment, he briefly imagined Sandra taking away his ability to walk. The thought caused him to shiver, and he struggled not to gag. He was not going to allow that to happen. He just...had to remain on his toes.
“I think we should keep moving...” Mint spoke up, breaking the small silence. Everyone looked over at him. “I know that we had intended on a slightly longer break, but we cannot stay here.” He furrowed his eyes and looked left and right. “You know who might be lurking somewhere nearby...”
Ah, so it wasn’t just Snap who had sensed something sort of resembling Sandra’s presence. A part of Snap was relieved. Though another part of him was even more on edge than before. He found himself looking around, wondering if Sandra really could be behind them or...
No, he couldn’t let himself look as if he was trying to find her. If she was there, it was best that they act as if they never saw her or suspected that she was there. Or else, they could end up making the situation worse for themselves. Sandra may be like a predator. Try to run too fast, and you are only asking to be attacked.
And it seemed that the others were agreeing. He could see them nodding their heads together. Their expressions told a lot more than what they were murmuring. There was clearly mutual agreement among them of the risk that they were taking. And they all knew that, if they wanted to have a chance to succeed, they needed to keep moving.
With them each giving each other one more glance, the group of friends did not remain where they were for long. They each turned their attention towards the next flight of stairs. They paused for a moment, each taking in a deep breath. There was still a long way to go, and this thing seemed to spiral upwards for a while.
Well...they might as well start.
Penny and Mint kept a tight grip on Rudy, making sure that he did not slip and fall. They guided him towards the stairs, allowing Rudy to make the steps but providing support so that he could not fall down. Snap followed closely behind. He paused and looked behind him, and then he resumed following his friends.
sss
Sandra remained where she was, watching the group as they disappeared up the steps. She had to admit, it was pretty clever of them the way they had drawn Rudy that walking machine. She wondered why they hadn’t thought of it before. Maybe it just never came to mind.
She had her doubts, though, that Rudy would be using it for long. The thing could never be used in the Real World without causing such a fuss, and it looked like it took a lot of concentration for the boy to use. It was just less practical overall compared to the wheelchair. So she imagined that, after this, he’d ditch it and get his wheelchair back.
Or at least, have a new one drawn in case that contraption wouldn’t work anymore. Either way, Rudy would get his wheels back.
And that is exactly what she wanted. Part of her plan with Rudy would involve that wheelchair. She could not have him using that contraption. It would ruin all the fun. When she got a hold of him so she could toy with him, she would be sure to crush that stupid thing into small pieces so that Rudy had no chance of fixing it.
She took a pause and wondered what her next step would be. She did not really worry about them freeing Skrawl. The Beanie Boys know what will happen in that case. They would ensure that they did not get that far into it. This gave her time meanwhile to figure out just how she was going to launch her little fun.
Perhaps she should just let the Beanie Boys have a little fun. Yeah, why not? They did deserve some kind of relaxation after all the hard work they had gone through. And she was certain that they each had a bone to pick with the children anyway. She had her doubts that they would really protest to this. Indeed, she was certain that they would take to the idea right away.
And while they took care of them, she could head down into another part of this castle and set up their... ‘accomodations’. What kind of host would she be if she did not prepare things for her dear ‘friends’? They would thank her for it, really. And if not, that was fine. She can always just tease them and pretend that they were so grateful towards her. All just to drive them a little bit insane.
With her mind made up, Sandra moved up the steps slowly. She could still hear the children ahead of her. She kept her footsteps slow and deliberate. She soon realized that it would take too long this way, so she opted instead for flight. With her arms stretched out, she took off into the air, heading straight upwards to where thetop door was. She still kept herself out of sight; she did not want the children to know that she was onto them. Not yet.
She hovered in one spot, flapping her wings steadily. Her narrowed crimson-colored eyes watched as they headed towards another door. Not the top one like she thought they’d take. Pretty strange... A part of her almost wondered if they knew she was following them and they were just laying in wait.
Well if that were the case, she was not going to buy into their little game. She flew underneath the spiraling staircase and she moved along this way. This kept herself hidden in the shadows, those idiot children unable to see her. She smirked to herself. They were going to need to try a lot harder than this to get the best of her.
She did not get out until she knew she was too high for them to see. Once she did, she took to the air and flew straight up towards the top door. She zipped through the door’s opening, ignoring Skrawl’s surprised shout at her sudden appearance. She landed on the ground and brushed herselsf off.
“Okay, Skrawl, where are those Beanie Boys?” She aked, her hands still moving along her chest and stomach. “I need to have a word with them.”
Skrawl growled softly at this. “And just what do you need them for?” She turned his head to one side, his lip curled up in disgust. “To bring you more of that disgusting bird meat?”
Sandra chortled at this. “No. I have a much better assignment for them.”
“Oh? And what kind of assignment?” Skrawl inquired.
“That is not something that you need to be worried about.” Sandra told him, her mouth still stretched in a smile. “I will just say...it is quite important for this mission. Now...” She looked left and right. She still not see the Beanie Boys anywhere. She continued to smile as she lowered her head slightly, taking a step towards Skrawl. “...where are they...?”
Before Skrawl could speak, another voice called out, “We’re over here...” A defeated tone, but she knew exactly who it was immediately.
Sandra whipped her head and looked over her shoulder. “Ah, Beanie Boys... So glad that you could make it...”
The Beanie Boys did not return her ‘friendly’ smile. Not that she expected it. They looked like they would rather tear her apart. Which was fine...because she was the one in control. The only thing their angered faces did was just amuse her. After all, it wasn’t like they could do anything to stop her. She was holding all the cards now.
“What is it that you want?” One of the Beaie Boys asked in a disgruntled voice.
“Oh I just want you to have a little...fun...” Sandra took a step forward, tapping her feather fingers together in an eager fashion. She tilted her head to one side and eyed them with a single red eye. “I’m sure you will be quite interested in what I have to say....”
She began to relay the plan to them. The plan that, no matter what they felt, they would still have to help her achieve. They had no choice in the matter. They were her little playthings and this was something they will just have to accept.
Of course, eventually...she will make it more...pleasant for them.
sss
Snap had struggled not to say anything. He didn’t want to make himself sound like he was complaining or anything. He also didn’t want to do or say anything that could possibly give them away. But there was just no way that he could keep quiet about this for too long. He struggled for a while to remain silent, but the question inevitably spat out.
“Why did we go this way instead of continuing up?”
At this, he did not get any of his human friends looking at him. Not that he was surprised. They were busy holding onto Rudy, and Rudy himself still had that contraption on his legs; he needed all the concentration that he could get. But he did still end up getting an answer.
Penny was the first one to speak. “You know why, Snap.”
“Yeah...we had seen that shadow on the wall. And you know full well who it looked like.” Mint gave a shudder. It seemed to take him a little more concentration to keep himself focused on moving forward. “At least if we go this way, we might be able to lose her.”
Snap couldn’t really argue with that logic. After all, they did spot what they believed to be Sandra not too long ago. Maybe it was someone else, but the shadow looked too much like her not to be. And she was heading up the stairs... They all knew they had to get moving in a new direction at that point, otherwise she would have spotted them.
At least they were safe for now. If Sandra truly had seen them, then she would be on their tail right now. She had little hinderance holding her back. Nothing to stop her from using her powers to subdue them. But she did not try to pursue them and she just continued up nonstop. Or at least, that’s what their assumption was, considering they did not see her again after that.
Either way, they were free of her for the time being. Of course now they were stuck going down this hallway that they were not familiar with. Who knows how far down this went? And who knew if there was another way back up from this place?
At least Penny knew what this place was. She mentioned that this was the level she had gone to when she had changed herself into her costume for the ‘Chalk Queen’ ruse. She had not traveled that far in, however. But she knew enough to be able to tell them to avoid opening any of the doors. Something about how Skrawl probably rigged the place with booby traps or something. For what reason, they didn’t know. But this was still Skrawl they were talking about, so it wouldn’t surprise any of them if he did something like that.
The place was mostly deserted. Well not mostly. Completely and utterly. They didn’t even hear any Beanie Boys around this place. They didn’t know whether or not this was a good thing. If Skrawl really did join forces with Sandra, then surely his Beanie Boys were around here somewhere. Waiting and watching...
But at the same time, they didn’t even know if Sandra had bothered hooking up with Skrawl at all. They really had no proof of this. Just an assumption. Sandra might not have wanted to have anything to do with Skrawl. That was a very real possibility. There was nothing they learned about her before that suggested that she would have desired a partner to help her out. So maybe she really was ‘flying solo’, in a sense.
Regardless, they still to keep moving along. If they stood around here for too long, they might risk getting themselves captured. So they just kept on moving forward, keeping themselves at a nice, easy pace, looking left and right to make sure that no one was around.
“Do you think there’ll be another way up?” Mint asked. “Or do we have to go back eventually?”
Penny seemed to pause for a moment, rubbing her chin thoughtfully with her free hand. “I think we might find something. If the main staircase suffered damage, I’m sure Skrawl would have wanted to put in another...”
“But Penny... we don’t know if Skrawl is here. Sandra is who occupies this place now.” Mint let out a small grunt as he struggled to keep Rudy from falling. “What if she had taken out these extra stairs or something?”
Penny shook her head. “Unlikely, Mint. Why would Skrawl or Sandra do that?” She stared over at him. One of her eyebrows was cocked upwards. “That would seem like a waste of their time, wouldn’t it? I would think that they would both concentrate more on catching us.”
“Hmm...maybe you are right.” Mint turned his gaze down. His eyes furrowed in concentration. “But still, I...”
Without warning, there was a loud, clanging sound that echoed off the walls all around them. They all froze immediately, looking all around them. That scraping sound.... So loud and seeming to come from all directions... It sent ice through their blood as they huddled closer together, clenching their teeth tightly. None of them could even dare to speak a word. All they could do was just look in all directions, trying to figure out just where that sound was coming from.
Snap was struggling not to pant too heavily. Though he knew it was silly, a part of him couldn’t help but fear that, if he breathed too hard, Sandra or someone might hear him and come jumping at him. That scraping sound that filled the air, it reminded him too much of when Sandra had gone after him, scraping her claws along the wall. The sound was just too shrill for him to forget, and it forced him to relieve the horrific flashbacks plaguing the back of his mind.
Slowly, everything around him seemed to dissipate. He was no longer aware of anything else in this area other than that sound, and he could see the pathway ahead of him, mostly shaded in darkness. He licked his lips and tried to calm his racing heart. It was no use. It just continued to beat faster and faster. And the sound was only getting louder...
Soon it had become booming. It was like a lightning bolt strike everytime that he heard it. His heart was a race car at this point, and he was surprised that it hadn’t burst open yet. He huddled himself together, wrapping his arms around his own body, trembling. He thought he could hear his friends’ comments to him, wondering if he was okay. But he could not bring himself to even say anything to them. He could only stand there and shake.
Then he heard the voices. That horrible voice. He couldn’t tell if he was just hearing things or not. It still felt so real to him.
“What’s the matter, Snap? Don’t like my taste?”
“I’m sure you will love it. I quite enjoyed your flavor after all.”
“It’s not going to be so bad....just close your eyes...”
Snap clutched onto his head, letting out a loud cry in response. He shook his head from side to side, trying to get that horrible, dreadful voice out of his mind. He had to get away from here. He had to get out of here, or else he was going to die. The back of his mind screamed at him to run. That was the only way for him to be safe. He just..had to run...
He reopened his eyes and looked out ahead of him. He stared at the pathway in front of him. How inviting it seemed... Yes, this was the way out, his mind told him. This was how he could get out of here. Away from that hideous monster...
Before he realized what he was doing, he bolted forward.
“Snap!”
“Come back here!”
“No! Stop! Snap, you can’t go out there alone!”
These calls fell on deaf ears. Snap hardly acknowledged them. He was too busy concentrating on running forward, trying to push himself as hard as he could. He didn’t attempt to stop and look back. All he could do was just keep running.
He wasn’t even sure where he was going. He didn’t now how far this tunnel went. He didn’t know what laid on the other side of it. But with that scraping sound getting closer and closer... He really didn’t have much of a choice. He had to keep running in order to protect himself. In the moment, his racing mind could not even think about his friends; he was just too locked in fear and desperation to really notice if they were following him or not.
Down and down through the tunnel he went, his mouth open and panting, his heart still finding ways to beat even faster. His tongue hung out of his mouth and he could feel how dry it was becoming. His eyes, so wide he was surprised they didn’t roll out of his sockets, constantly scanned the land before him. Just darkness and a bright path that seemed to be leading him somewhere. Safety maybe? Or somewhere else? He wouldn’t know unless he continued going down this way.
There, up head, he could see a new path to turn on. This one looked even more inviting than the other way had been. Surely this would lead him to safety, right? Yes...it had to be.
Behind him, he could hear Sandra’s scraping getting closer and closer. He thought for sure he could hear her roaring at him. He could hear more of her calls to him. Taunting him, trying to get him to stop and face her. He chose to ignore her; he couldn’t allow her to get to him like that. No, he had to keep moving on. As soon as he came up to the turn, he immediately veered himself to the side...
...and found himself tripping right into something thick and light, yet strong. Before he had a chance to realize just what had happened, he was yanked upwards into the air. He grunted as he was knocked askew and spun around, dangling up high upside down, his body encased in what he realized was rope.
His heart immediately clenched tightly, nearly bursting wide open from the pressure alone. His mind raced faster, his whole body shaking and burning with adrenaline. He was trapped. His mind screamed at him that he was trapped and that he had to escape. He started to struggle wildly, trying to dislodge himself from this rope. He couldn’t let himself get captured by Sandra. No... this couldn’t happen. He had to get away somehow. He just had to get away...
“Heheheheheh... Look what we got here...”
Snap immediately froze at that voice. It was not Sandra. The voice was too masculine for that. But it still was not a welcome thing for him to hear.
“Looks like we caught ourselves a little pest.” Another voice joined in. “What do you say we do with him...?”
Snap managed to lift his head so he could glare at the Beanie Boys that had surrounded him. Four of them. He did not know if these were the same ones who attacked the hospital or not. Still, he bared his teeth at them and raised up his fists to prepare to fight. If they were going to take him, he was not going to let them get near him without him defending himself.
“Want to fight?!” Snap said quickly. “I’ll fight you! Come on, I dare you!” Snap hardly noticed how desperate he was sounding right now. The only thing that he was aware of was staring off against the Beanie Boys, fully prepared to fight if he had to. “Come on!”
The Beanie Boys glanced at each other, exchanging knowing expressions with each other. They all wore smug smiles and darkened, amused looks on their faces. They then started to laugh coldly, as if this was the funniest thing they had ever seen.
Snap immediately tried to take a swing at them. He missed entirely; as his punch swung upward, he could see that the Beanie Boy that he was trying to target merely bent his head and body backwards and avoided the strike.
The Beanie Boy in question chortled. “My..he is such a little firecracker, isn’t he?”
“Yeah... This is quite entertaining.” Another Beanie Boy commented.
The third one elbowed the fourth one, giving a sneering smile. “I know, why don’t we take him to see Sandra?”
“Yeah! I’m sure they have a lot of catching up to do.”
Although his heart was racing, although every bone in his body was wanting to run off away from them, Snap tried his best not to show any fear. He just glared at the Beanie Boys as they approached him, their hands outstretched as they prepared to grab him.
|
|
|
Post by Bluedramon on Jan 19, 2016 21:27:43 GMT -5
Chapter 19: The Initial Struggle
Around and round we go with the rise and fall of your vertigo. -Vertigo, 10 Years
“Snap?!”
“Snap, where are you?!”
“Answer us, please!”
But though the three children shouted as loud as they could, none of them could see or even hear anything from Snap. It was almost as if he had vanished completely. That didn’t make them give up; they kept going. But their fears grew more and more with each step.
“I don’t see him anywhere!” Penny panted heavily, being the furthest ahead from the others. She looked left and right as though to expect Snap on the walls or something. But she saw nothing. “How far could he have gone?!”
“Why did he run off like that, anyway?” Rudy leaned against the nearby wall for support. “He seemed like he was....”
Mint finished for him. “...seeing something that wasn’t there...”
This thought caused a jolt to shoot through their bodies. Was there something going on around them that had resulted in Snap’s sudden take off? Or was it really just the result of all that emotional scarring coming to a head now that they were going to face off against Sandra again? Either way, the situation was quite dire. If they didn’t find Snap soon...
Rudy just couldn’t believe it, though. How could they have let Snap take off like that? The moment that they saw him get all jittery like that, why didn’t one of them grab onto him? It should have been so simple. They were right there with him. They could have grabbed him and stopped him. But instead, they just watched in utter horror as their friend freaked out before them and started to run off. By the time they had realized what happened and tried to call out to him, it was already too late.
It didn’t help that Rudy still had some trouble working these metal legs. It was difficult trying to keep his concentration on both them and on the task at hand. He seemed to be doing pretty well at first....but he wasn’t really sure how long that was going to last. This situation wasn’t exactly the best time to be using them, either.
But right now, he didn’t have much of a choice, did he? He wasn’t about to make his friends draw a wheelchair for him to use, even if a wheelchair would make him more useful than these thought-controlled metal legs they had given him. He was stuck like this...at least for now.
“Come on, we won’t find him standing around here.” Mint went up to Rudy. He reached out to grab onto his arm. “Let’s get going before...”
Without realizing what he was doing, Rudy swatted Mint’s hand back. The older boy took a step away from him and stared at him in shock. Rudy just glared at him, gritting his teeth. “I can walk on my own!” He pushed himself away from the wall, balancing himself using that contraption that was drawn for him. “And what about you?! Why didn’t you grab Snap before he ran off like that?!”
“...Rudy...” Penny whispered.
In that moment, Rudy realized just how he had acted. Horror dawned on him and he pulled his hand back. He stared down at it and he looked over at Mint. He watched as Mint rubbed his hand gently, right on the spot where he had struck him. Immediately Rudy’s head lowered in shame, feeling a bout of guilt moving through him.
“I-I’m sorry, Mint. I-I-I didn’t mean to...” Rudy managed to whisper. He flinched when he felt a hand on his shoulder. He forced his eyes open and he stared up. He could see Mint staring back at him, wearing a small gentle smile on his face. It took Rudy a few moments to realize that it was Mint’s hand that he was feeling.
“It’s okay, Rudy. No need to beat yourself up.” Mint said as he moved himself a little closer. “I understand.”
Rudy felt a strange warmth run through his body. He wasn’t sure if it was because of how close Mint was, or if there was something else going on. Either way, he found himself leaning back slightly. Yet at the same time, his body was also a little stiff, as if it didn’t want to move away. He felt...comforted by his presence. And for some reason, it just felt...different than it usually did.
Rudy did manage to shake off the feeling once he noticed Penny standing there, staring down the hallway. Her body language had changed. She wasn’t merely just standing as though thinking about something. There was a change in her posture. More on edge, more worried, more like she had seen something horrible...
Upon realizing this, Rudy shifted his body upwards a little. He thought he felt Mint grab onto his arm to help support him, but he hardly paid attention to that. His eyes were on Penny only. He licked his lips nervously and he let out a small, shaken word. “P-Penny...?”
Penny slowly turned her head over and stared back at him and Mint. They exchanged glances for several seconds, no one saying a word. Rudy and Mint looked at each other and then back at Penny. Both of them wondered just what had Penny so frozen in shock. It was almost as though she had seen a ghost. Rudy felt his heart skip a beat as he wondered if that’s what Penny really had seen.
Penny soon broke the silence. “Do you...” She stopped for a moment, licking her lips slowly. “Do you guys hear there...?”
“Here what?” Mint looked left and right. “I don’t hear anything...”
Penny tilted her head to one side as she raised it. She cupped her hand agaisnt her ear. “It’s coming from....” She looked around, and then pointed in one direction. “Over there.”
Rudy felt the suspense get to him. “Don’t leave us in the dark, Penny! Tell us, what did you hear?”
“I thought I heard Snap...”
Upon hearing this, Mint and Rudy stared at each other. The implication struck them immediately. If Penny had heard Snap, and if she looked this fearful, then could it be possible that...? Oh no... What if something happened to Snap?
Without thinking, the three of them immediately began to race down the hallway. Rudy struggled to keep up the best that he could. Although he kept nearly tripping several times as he tried to work the machine and run at the same time, he did a decent enough job that he could keep relatively close to his friends. The three of them continued to head down, hoping to find Snap before it was too late.
sss
Snap had no idea just how this could have happened. He thought that he had been doing a good job with keeping his cool in a place like this. He never thought that he would end up in this kind of situation, tied up and dragged down the hallway like he was some kind of toy bag or something.
“Let me go! I’ll make you all sorry!” Snap shouted at the Beanie Boys as they continued to drag him along the ground. They only laughed in response, infuriating Snap further. “I’m warning you! I...!”
“Oh shut up!” One of the Beanie Boys smacked Snap on the head, making him cry out. “You ain’t going anywhere, so you might as well enjoy the ride.”
Snap growled at him. He didn’t bother to respond this time. Not because he was afraid of getting hit again. It was just, he didn’t know what else to say. He had been shouting at these goons for a while and they did not seem to be responding well to his attempts. He might as well just give it a rest for a while as he tried to think of a way to ge tout of here.
But what could he do? He was tied up pretty good in here. The net was twisted around him, hindering his ability to move. He wasn’t gagged, though that hardly did him any good, especially considering that he didn’t know where Rudy, Penny, or Mint were.
At first, he was kind of annoyed that they weren’t around. Hadn’t they been behind him? Did they not see him run and try to catch up? What kind of friends were they?
He immediately felt horrible for having that last thought. Of course they were his friends and they cared so much about him. It was just..he realized that he had been going way too fast. He didn’t try to let them catch up. And they did try to stop him, didn’t they? He was the one who chose to ignore them and continue running. If anything, it was his own fault that he was in this position to start with.
He took in a deep breath and sighed. He couldn’t believe what had happened to him. Why didn’t he control himself more? Why did he allow his emotions to get the better of him? He thought that he had a good handle on that...and then this happens. He hardly even remembered what took place. Just that he had gotten scared about something, and he ran.
Now look at where that had gotten him. Being dragged by this Beanie Boys heading for who knows what kind of destination. The only thing that he knew was on the other side that was...
Sandra...
This left him with a wave of mixed emotions. Fear and determination mostly. On the one hand, Sandra had nearly killed him before. She had ate parts of him, she clearly loved his flavor and taste, and she would likely do it again. She also knew about his prosthetic vertebrate...
...but on the other hand, he did have to face her sooner or later. Maybe if he stayed on edge and was more careful with how he moved towards her, maybe it was possible he could get an attack in. He just needed to aim well enough. Catch her off guard and hit her in the right spot. Then she would go down. Her forehead was especially sensitive due that triangular symbol.
Of course, he’d have to think the action thoroughly; he could not just toss something at Sandra and expect to get away. He would need to get a good assessment of his surroundings. And of course, he needed to be out of this net for him to be able to do anything. And he doubted he was going to get out anytime soon.
The Beanie Boys continued to drag him down the hallway. He grumbled to himself, letting out a yelp as his head hit against a bump or two in the path. He wondered why the Beanie Boys weren’t bothering to carry him. Weren’t they aware that he could escape should they hit something sharp? That this something sharp could theoretically cut through the rope? Or were they really that confident that he wasn’t going to get away? Or they were just plain lazy, weren’t they? Snap ultimately chalked it up to they just didn’t care.
Though his vision was upside down, Snap was able to see where they were headed. There was some kind of large door ahead. They were tall yet thin. The sight of it made him stiffen. Didn’t Mint say something about how the doors looked in Skrawl’s other hideout? Was this....?
No, it couldn’t be. The Beanie Boys had stated that they were taking him to Sandra, didn’t they? But then again, it was possible, and quite believed by him and his friends, that Sandra did join forces with Skrawl. So maybe that jellybean really was behind the door after all. Maybe Skrawl had suggested something ‘fun’ for Sandra to do.
And by fun, he meant fun for Sandra and Skrawl, not for him. Like hell they would care about what he thought.
Feeling his heart start thumping as he approached closer and closer to the impending danger, Snap started to struggle more. In that moment, he didn’t really care if he had encountered Skrawl or Sandra; he just wanted to get out of here. He had to escape. He just had to...
But just...how was he supposed to get out of here? His attempts to get away were futile as he kept getting dragged closer and closer. He could see the door looming over him now. His eyes widened as the door was opened up, revealing the dark room inside. Though he could not see what was inside, he knew that it was nothing good. He flipped himself over onto his back and tried to press his body into the ground to slow himself down. This hardly had any effect and he was soon dragged into the door completely.
Snap soon found himself in quite a large room. He looked left and right, taking notice of just how massive it was. It was a little intimidating seeing it upside down; the tall ceiling made it almost feel as though he was going to drop down onto it. But other than that, he was able to see just how large this place was even when his ability to see everything was a little...hindered to say the least.
He couldn’t see if anyone else was there. He was unable to tell if Sandra was anywhere nearby. She might be...somewhere.... But he couldn’t tell just where she was. Where could she be hiding? And Skrawl...wasn’t he supposed to be in here, too? He was seeing neither of them so far.
That didn’t really mean that he was out of danger, however. He knew that this was only the beginning. He could not see all of the room yet. Just tall walls and ceilings and a few shadows of various things located inside. But he could not actually see where Sandra and Skrawl were. Or if they were even in here in the first place.
The Beanie Boys didn’t show any signs of slowing down. He didn’t know if this meant that they were going to keep flying forward or what. He took advantage of this moment however. So long as the Beanie Boys were busy dragging him, he had a chance to try to wriggle his way free. The Beanie Boys did look a little distracted by whatever was in front of them. So while they weren’t paying attention to him, he focused on trying to get himself free.
So far, he was not having good luck. The ropes that were wrapped around him in this net only tangled further against his body the more that he tried to struggle. Even as he jerked himself from side to side, he seemed to only land himself in further entanglement. He gritted his teeth in annoyance. It shouldn’t be that hard to escape, right? He just needed to find some kind of weakness and...
Aha, here we go. He finally found something. He fumbled his hands against what felt like a larger hole in the net. He pushed his hands through and then tried to pull it apart. Despite this opening being larger, and despite feeling where the tear was, Snap still found it difficult to push it completely apart. No matter how hard he stretched it, it just did not want to fully give way.
He did not give up, however. Squirming his way inside the net, he managed to get himself to face the weak spot himself. He could see the small tear in the rope. He guessed it was from all the dragging around. He tried not to chortle to himself. He knew that, sooner or later, the Beanie Boys dragging him around like this was going to be their downfall. He just needed to make this hole bigger somehow. And if his hands didn’t work, he did have one other option.
Snap opened up his mouth as wide as he could. He pulled the rope towards himself and he positioned it there for several moments. Then, without too much hesitation, he bit down on it as hard as he could.
Of course the rope did not tear right away. He didn’t expect it to. Next, after he had his teeth firmly gripping against the rope, he started to grind his teeth back and forth. It was rather uncomfortable doing this. He felt himself flinch a few times as he struggled to slice the rope with his teeth. He hated the taste of it and the stringiness of the rope seemed to stick to his teeth a little bit. Nonetheless, he kept on grinding, hoping that, if he kept this up, he would soon get results.
And he did. After what felt like about a minute of him chewing on the rope, he could feel something break apart. He released the rope from his mouth and looked down at it. His eyes twinkled when he saw that he had indeed broken through the hole, creating a larger gap in the net. Unfortunately, it was too small for him to fit through. But that wasn’t a problem. He just needed to cut a few more of these and...
Suddenly, before Snap knew it, he found himself being tossed forward. He let out a surprised scream, his eyes bulging, as he was smacked against the ground like a sack of trash. He rolled and tumbled across the ground and he could feel himself getting more and more stuck. He groaned at the few bouts of pain that became present in his body as he hit against the hard floor several times in his rolling around.
When he finally came to a stop, he was on his back, though his body was slightly twisted to one side. He could feel some tightness in several spots where the rope had gotten stuck and tangled. It was almost as if he had been rolling through some field of yarn or something. He let out a groan, shaking his head, and he forced himself to look up.
He immediately froze. He felt his blood already turning into ice. He could feel his mouth panting as his heart rate increased. Although he was not at all surprised to see this person, that did not diminish the horror that he felt upon stumbling here.
“Oh look what you boys have dragged in! Isn’t that so precious?” Sandra said as she held her hands together, holding them in such a way that one would when adoring a little puppy. But from her, it was just downright horrifying. “Why, if it isn’t little Snappy boy! I’m so glad that you could make it!”
Snap cringed at the fake friendliness in her voice. Although she was smiling down at him like she was the kindest person alive, he knew that was all ruse, and he knew Sandra knew that as well. There was really no point in her doing this other than just to mock him; it wasn’t like she could really trick him into believing she was his friend again.
He noticed that the Beanie Boys were no longer holding onto his net. They had actually started to move back away from Sandra. Turning his head over his shoulder, he could see, even from a distance, that the Beanie Boys seemed....afraid. But why? The only thing that he could think of was that Sandra had them locked into some kind of arrangement.
But wait... if that were the case, then was it possible that Skrawl really was not working for Sandra? Then why were the Beanie Boys here? Something about this whole scenario just didn’t make any sense. Snap just couldn’t pinpoint exactly what that was.
He didn’t have time to really worry about that, however, as he saw Sandra approaching him. On instinct, he flattened himself against the ground, trembling slightly. He gritted his teeth in fear as he watched Sandra cautiously. The blue dragon zoner did not try to touch him; she was merely walking around him like a hawk would its prey. Though that did not exactly make him feel better and for quite obvious reasons.
“You even brought him one piece for me. I do appreciate that.” Sandra said in a strangely casual tone, like this was something akin to talking about the weather or something. “It would have been a shame if he had been too hurt right away. I mean... he is the one who wronged me the most...” She turned her head and started down at him with those blood red eyes.
Snap shuddered at the way that Sandra was looking at him. He wanted to squirm and try to get away from her. He couldn’t bring himself to do anything. Now that he was face to face against her, he just couldn’t move.
And those earlier voices, he could hear them in the back of his head, echoing. They seemed to be much stronger at this point, adding to the cold terror in his body. His wide, white eyes couldn’t leave Sandra. He felt as though the moment that he turned his head away, Sandra would strike. He wouldn’t put it past her to do that.
“I would much rather do the punishment myself, you know. It would be much more...satisfying...” Sandra stood next to Snap, stopping her pacing. She lifted her head up and seemed to briefly scan his body before turning her head down to look at him. “Hmm... I am still not certain just what I want to do with him, though. There’s so many choices...”
Neither the Beanie Boys nor Snap dare to speak while Sandra was busy looking over the blue and white zoner’s body like he was just another piece of meat to her. Which, in a way, he was. Snap shut his eyes tightly as he expected Sandra to do something to hurt him now that she had him trapped and unable to get away.
So far, though, she did not even touch him. She looked at him, yes. And she was standing very close. But she did not attempt to touch him, let alone hurt him, in any way. She was just...staring at him. But even with this non-touching thing going on, Snap still could not feel secure. He felt himself wanting to squirm; it took all his will power just to hold still.
Then he felt something on his back. He stiffened up immediately when he felt Sandra put her hand on his back, right around the middle. Snap felt his body tremble at this unwanted touch. What scared him the most was the fact that...this spot was right where his prosthetic vertebrate was....
Back and forth and side to side, her hand, caressing that one spot. Snap flinched and clenched his teeth tightly, waiting for Sandra to do something. He wanted to struggle so badly, especially when Sandra applied a little bit of pressure to the area. Snap couldn’t help but flinch as he felt some of the dull pain return, and his mind reeled as it was being sent back to that horrible moment, with the initial cracking of bone...
Sandra then hooked a claw against the back of his leotard. Snap let out a yelp as her claw nicked at his skin very slightly. She then brought her claw upwards, tearing a small hole in it. Snap shuddered as the cool air caressed his back, chilling him. Snap shut his eyes tighter as he felt Sandra moving her hand along his back some more.
“It is quite remarkable how you heald so quickly, Snap.” Sandra complimented him. He couldn’t tell what kind of expression that she wore, though he would guess that she was at least smirking at him. “Indeed, I hardly see too much of a scratch or bruise or mark here. You must heal quite well.”
If Sandra was expecting Snap to say ‘thank you’ to that, well she wasn’t going to get it. Snap did nothing more than turned his head and glared up at her, his teeth bared.
Sandra merely chortled at this. “No need to feel so upset, Snap. I’m just telling you how impressed that I am.”
“And I’m showing you how little I care about your opinion..” Snap growled at her.
Sandra feigned a slightly hurt look. “Oh...I see...” She removed her hand from his back. “Well then...” She scanned her eyes along his back. She still mostly focused on the middle, right where Mint had struck him all those years ago. “I am still pretty impressed. But..that is not why I had you dragged out here.”
“Of course it isn’t...” Snap rolled his eyes. “Why would it be?”
Sandra didn’t seem to notice the tone in his voice, or she at least chose to ignore it. She pressed on, “I do think that you will make such a fine....” Snap expected her to say something like meal or whatever. But what she did end up saying caused him to shiver in startlement. “...luring rod.”
“What...?”
“You heard me, Snap.” Sandra began to pace around him slowly, eyeing him up and donw. “Did you really think that I was going to stop only with you? Oh dear me, no! I still have some other...candidates that I would want as well.”
Snap’s mind raced as he realized what Sandra was talking about. He bared his teeth at her and struggle against the ropes. “Don’t you fucking dare...!”
Sandra laughed at this. She reached down towards him and cupped his chin. “Well you aren’t the one in charge me, are you, little Snap?” The superhero zoner growled in response to this and struggled to jerk his head away. Sandra just tightened her grip as she let out another chuckle. “You are in no position to tell me what to do... So why don’t you take a seat back and...enjoy the ride...?”
Snap started to struggle more frantically. He didn’t get too far in his struggling when he felt Sandra suddenly drive one of her large talons into his back, warm blood already seeping out of the puncture. Immediately, Snap’s eyes went wide and he released a loud, echoing scream.
And then Sandra started to drag her talon downward...
Snap struggled not to scream again. His eyes clinched tightly, feeling hot tears streaming down his face. The horrible pain radiated through his body, practically burning a line along his back where Sandra’s claw was. He could feel more blood seeping down along his back. Unable to hold it back any longer, Snap let out another scream.
sss
Penny wasn’t sure how long they had been running down this way. And at the moment, she didn’t care. The only thing she wanted to do was try to find Snap. She had heard him cry out befeore. She was certain that it was him. If Snap was in danger, they all had to find him as soon as possible. Or else they...
But just where could Snap have been taken? And by whom? She hadn’t really heard the captors’ voices. She didn’t know if it was Sandra or Skrawl or someone else. She only knew that someone had hurt Snap. What else could have made him scream like that? It sounded way too agony-filled to be nothing more than a fear scream. No, something terrible had happened to him and she needed to figure out what that was.
Behind her, she could hear Rudy and Mint try to catch up to her. She did feel bad about going so fast. A part of her really did want to slow down so that they could keep up with her. Yet at the same time, she just...couldn’t bring herself to stop. How could she? She needed to keep moving, especially if Snap was in danger. At least her two friends will be able to keep up; they were doing a pretty good job of that right now.
Now if only they could...
Suddenly a loud scream echoed through the air.
“Aaaaahhhhh!”
Penny felt her heart twist in a knot. She recognized that scream right away.
It was Snap...
At the loud scream, she suddenly came to a screeching halt, nearly falling forward. She thought she could nearly feel her friends colliding with her from behind. She didn’t bother looking behind her, however, and she kept her attention focused at her friend. Her eyes weren’t looking at anything in particular; she just stood there, wide eyed as she tried to listen for another scream. When it didn’t come, she felt her heart racing against her chest.
Oh no... Snap... What had happened to him...? Why wasn’t he screaming again? Why had he screamed at all? What was being done to him...?
Penny shot a look behind her, staring at her two friends. She could see the look of horror on their faces. Both Mint and Rudy looked equally terrified, their mouths open, obviously wanting to speak and yet unable to bring themselves to say anything. They were just...horrified. Completely and utterly horrified.
Penny did not waste any time. Turning her head to face the front, she narrowed her eyes into slits and, after a few seconds, she immediately took off. Behind her, she could hear Mint and Rudy struggling to catch up to her again. They all ran as fast as they could, determination crawling up in the back of their minds, all of them equally eager to get to wherever the scream had come from.
Penny hoped that Snap could hold on. Whatever was happening to him, she silently begged and pleaded that he would be all right. She and her friends were on their way. They would get him back. And then they would teach his captor what happens when you mess with her friends.
But of course, the question was...
...would they be able to find Snap before it was too late...?
She stopped in her tracks once more when she detected something. She could hear Mint and Rudy come to a stop as well not far behind her. She wasn’t really sure if it was because they had heard something as well, or if they were just mimicking her movements and watching her to see her reaction.
Nonetheless, she remained still, slowly turning her head from one side and to the other. She scanned the land around her, trying to figure out if she could detect the same thing again. It had been some kind of short-lived sound. Quick and rapid, and somehow vaguely familiar despite the fact that she could not really see the source. It was somewhere around here... But the question was... where?
There, she heard it again. She whipped her head back and looked left and right, struggling to pinpoint the exact location. It almost seemed to bounce off the walls, distorting its direction. But something was here. No...it was someone. She heard enough to tell that this sound was something made by a person.
She kept listening intently and after a few moments, she started to recognize the sound as laughter. Very familiar laughter.... Though she still could not quite put her finger on it. She wasn’t even sure why. She had a feleing that she should know whom this laughter belonged to. And yet she was having a hard time pinpointing the exact origin. And somehow, she felt as though she should know this. So...why couldn’t she figure it out?
She turned her head over to look behind her, staring at Rudy and Mint. They weren’t looking directly at her; they were instead looking off in different directions themselves. They, too, could not seem to find anything. There was nothing about their expressions that suggested they had detected anything of interest. Oh they could hear the sound, yes. They were just unable to identify who was making it.
About the only thing that the group of friends could do was detect how far away or close the sounds were. And judging by how much louder they were getting, it was gradually getting closer. The closer that it got, the more familiar it sounded. So it stood to reason that, if they waited until it got close enough, they might be able to figure out who it was. But the question was...
...would they have enough time to counteract by the time that this happened?
Before they could even answer that question for themselves, the sounds just...stopped. All at once, too, with absolutely no warning. It had become dead silent, despite the fact that a second ago, they had heard loud yet somewhat distorted laughing. It was almost as though someone had turned the mute button on. And it made the whole situation feel even more eerie than it had been when they had been hearing the sound in the first place.
Penny tensed her body up. She could feel Rudy and Mint moving close to her, putting their bodies near her. They all put their backs to one another and they looked left and right. They tried to look for something, anything. A shadow, a flash of light, any sign that someone was there. But it was just so quiet. It really did seem like the individual following them had just vanished.
This was not good.
“What should we do?” Mint was the first one to speak up. “Should we split up and try to see....”
Rudy shook his head. “That’s probably what they want us to do! We need to stick together!”
“But then we are sitting ducks!”
“We’ll be even more so if we split up! Let’s just stick together!”
As Rudy and Mint had their back and forth banter about whether or not to split up, Penny focused her attention on one part of the hallway. Located right behind Mint, she thought she could see something move. It was a little difficult to tell as Mint’s presence obscured the wall. Yet she was too nervous to left her position to walk around and look, so she made do with what she was able to see.
Soon, after staring at it long enough, she did in fact start seeing something. Some kind of shadow, moving from upward. Carrying something long, like...
Her eyes widened in horror.
It was a blade.
“Mint! Look out!” Penny shouted. She didn’t bother waiting for Mint to respond. As the boy looked behind him, Penny had already grabbed on and yanked him back. The two of them fell into the ground, leaving Rudy the only one standing, and even he was losing his balance as his mind became torn from this event and from trying to keep himself standing.
As soon as Penny yanked Mint back, there was a loud clanging sound that echoed off the walls around them. They stared at the spot where the blade had landed and they slowly looked up to see where it had come from.
There, flying overhead, was one of the Beanie Boys. A dark smile was spread across his face and he looked ready to attack at any moment. The group of friends immediately adopted defensive postures. Their first instinct was to try fighting with the magic chalk, but then they gave pause. Something did not seem right here. Why would this Beanie Boy risk attacking three humans at once?
Penny could feel the back of her mind chilling as she realized that it had to be some kind of trap. There was something else going on here. The other Beanie Boys were probably laying in wait. They must have something set up, a trap that would trigger the moment that they tried to draw something. They will need to fight the Beanie Boy without using their chalk. But just...how were they going to be able to do that?
They weren’t able to think quickly enough before the Beanie Boy dove towards them to attack. He raised up the blade once more, the tip of it glinting in what light was available. He struck down as hard as he could, the metal that made up the blade practically bouncing as it collided with the wall. The three friends were able to dodge out of the way before either of them were hit.
Penny’s eyes widened in horror upon realizing that Rudy was not going to be able to dodge for very long. That one dodge had already destabilized him enough. She could see the way that his legs were wobbly and bending in on one another. If the Beanie Boy were to try striking again and if Rudy had to jump yet again...
Narrowing her eyes, Penny realized there was only one solution. Even if this could lead to a trap, she still pulled out her magic chalk and quickly began to draw. Soon she held a small bat in her hands. She did not hesitate to rush over as the Beanie Boy zeroed in on Rudy, having chosen him as his next target. Poor Rudy was just too wobbly; there was no way that he was going to be able to dodge this. And the Beanie Boy knew it.
Penny struggled to move as quickly as she could, trying to cover as much ground as possible with each stride. Everything seemed to happen in slow motion as the Beanie Boy raised his weapon up once more, the tip of it glinting. Her eyes widened as she saw it moving down. This, too, seemed to happen at a snail’s pace. She pushed herself to go faster, unwilling to allow Rudy to fall prey to this evil zoner’s attack. As soon as she got close enough, she struck.
There was a loud clanging sound as the sword was knocked eskew, sending flying across the ground. At this point, Rudy had fallen to the ground. Mint had rushed over and started to help him back to his feet. Rudy was not staring at Mint however; his eyes were on Penny, as were Mint’s.
She herself had some trouble believing that she had managed to hit her target. The blade rested several feet away. The Beanie Boy looked absolutely shocked by this turn of events, the look on his face clearly indicating that he hadn’t expected something like this to happen. It almost seemed like, at any moment, he was going to flee, yet somehow he still remained there.
However, the state of shock didn’t last long. The Beanie Boy, weapon or no weapon, still seemed determined to fight. He glared down at Penny, baring his teeth in an almost maniacal fashion. It was almost uncomfortable to look at; it was far more disturbing than what she would have expected from a Beanie Boy. A part of her almost wondered if this was the same Beanie Boy she had threatened to hurt before. And if it was...well that would most certainly explain this expression that he was giving to her.
Nonetheless, Penny did not back down. She raised up the bat again and rushed over, aiming to try to disable the Beanie Boy so that they could try to interrogate him. And perhaps even keep the other Beanie Boys at bay. Surely they wouldn’t want to risk their little friend getting hurt.
Penny was not even sure of what happened in that moment. As soon as she and the Beanie Boy were up at each other, the only thing on her mind was trying to knock him down. She didn’t know if Rudy or Mint were staring at her or not, let alone what kind of reactions that they were having from this. Admittingly, Penny did feel a little unlike herself doing this. It was almost as if someone else was pulling the strings.
In spite of that, she still continued to fight. She swung the bat around, struggling to strike the Beanie Boy down. At first, she had been more careful not to hit anything important. But the more the fight went on, the more...irrational Penny seemed to get with her strikes. She was just getting desperate at this point. But she doubted anyone would blame her. This was their one chance at getting some kind of upperhand. At least against the other Beanie Boys. And of course possibly their only chance at figuring out where Snap had been taken, and getting him back.
Finally, after what seemed like forever, Penny managed to actually hit the Beanie Boy. The flying zoner may have been able to dodge for a while, but his insistance on getting close to her instead of backing off ultimately bit him back in the behind as the bat slammed against his side. Penny couldn’t help but flinch as she watched the Beanie Boy collide into the ground.
For a while, they all just stared at one nother. Nothing but silence. No sound. Not even a small mumble. Even their breathing had been very quiet, to the point where if they weren’t seeing each other right now, they’d probably be wondering if there was anyone here at all.
Penny refused to take her eyes off the Beanie Boy in front of her. She kept a good, tight grip on the club, keeping it slightly raised so that he knew that she was not afraid to use it again. She hoped that the Beanie Boy would be discouraged and submit upon seeing this, but she had a strong feeling that there was still going to be some kind of initial struggle. Which she had a feeling would be the case; the Beanie Boy wouldn’t likely back down this easily, would he?
She turned out to be correct. Acting quicker than she had imagined him moving, the Beanie Boy suddenly launched himself at her. This time, Penny had been too caught off guard and she was not able to swing in time. The Beanie Boy wrapped his arms around the girl’s body and threw her into the ground. Penny let out a grunt as her back rammed into the hard surface. She gritted her teeth as she looked up towards the angered Beanie Boy.
It did look as if the Beanie Boy was about to speak. But if he was, he never got really far with that. For a few moments later, Mint had taken action. A large, metal foot rammed against the Beanie Boy as Mint kicked out his left leg. The Beanie Boy let out a scream as he fumbled through the air, struggling to regain his balance.
“Are you okay?!” Mint cried out as he reached down with his hand.
Penny took it and she let out a few small coughs as Mint pulled her up from the ground. “Y-Yeah... Thanks...” Once she was steady on her feet and wiped herself off, she turned and glared in the direction of the Beanie Boy. “We can’t let him get away.”
“And we won’t!” Rudy declared as he ran out past the others. “Come on!”
Penny froze for a second. Seeing Rudy run like that made her heart skip a beat. What if he accidentally tripped himself up? His temporary ‘metalized’ leg was not perfect in helping him. It being operatable by thought had been a terrible choice given this kind of situation. Rudy had so little training in this that...
But there was no time to stand around. Narrowing her eyes in determination, she and Mint ran off after Rudy. The three of them began their hot pursuit of the Beanie Boy, chasing him down the hallway.
None of them were certain just how long they had been running. To Penny, it almost felt like an hour, though somehow she had a feeling that it’s only been a few minutes. Her very perception of time had been eskewed and she was no longer certain of just what the passage of time really was.
Despite that, she just kept on running. Right now, it didn’t really matter how long they had been going like this; the fact that they were still in this hallway and weren’t collapsed into exhaustion meant that not too much time could have passed. They had to keep their focus on trying to catch this darn Beanie Boy. If they could just keep up the pace...
But that was getting steadily more and more difficult. They turned left and right rapidly, going down what appeared to be random hallways. Penny had no idea if they were even going the right way or not. There were several points were it almost seemed like they had lost the Beanie Boy, only to catch sight of him a moment later. They pushed themselves to go faster and faster, although it seemed like, no matter how hard they tried, they just weren’t getting any closer to the Beanie Boy.
But they couldn’t give up. That simply wasn’t an option. They had to catch this guy. There wasn’t much of a choice, They had to catch him and make him tell them where Snap was. They...
Suddenly they came to an uprupt stop. They found themselves in a new hallway now. The walls were lined with torches. From the looks of it, Penny realized that they had to have been recently put up. Could the Beanie Boy have....? No, there wasn’t enough time. Yet it was all just... Penny shook her head and she and her friends moved cautiously towards the door that was situated at the very end of the hallway.
Soon they stopped about five feet in front of the door. They noted how tall it was, and thin as well. Rudy and Penny exchanged confused looks with each other. But Mint was another story entirely.
Penny noticed how Mint seemed to be afraid. His body had started to shake and he took a few steps back. “Mint? What’s wrong?”
“I-I...” Mint started to say.
“Do you recognize this place?” Rudy asked gently. “From the look on your face, it looks as if you’d seen this somewhere before...”
“Well, I..” Mint licked his lips nervously. “Well, not this specific place, o-of course. I-It’s just that...” Mint paused as he turned his head back, looking up at the door structure before him. “This just reminds me too much of Skrawl’s office...” He slowly looked over at his friends, a partially wild look in his eyes. “I still remember that time when Skrawl called me into his office...”
Rudy and Penny looked at Mint sympathetically. The older boy had divulged to them that story shortly after he had joined them as part of the team. Skrawl had called Mint in after he had shown mercy to them, and was punished for it. The memory of it brought their blood to a boil, knowing that Skrawl had done something like that. But at least it didn’t get any worse than that.
Rudy moved his way towards Mint. He did nearly trip once, but nonetheless was able to keep himself from falling down. He reached over with a hand and placed it on his shoulder, trying to comfort him. No words, just a gentle touch and expression. Mint smiled back and he appeared to calm down a little.
The three friends were soon able to shift their gaze back at the door. Despite some existing hesitance, they got themselves to move forward, heading straight for the door. This may be their one chance in getting their friend back. They couldn’t back out of it now. So slowly, steadily, they made their way over.
When they had gotten close enough to the door, they reached out with their hands and, working together, they grabbed the door and opened it. The door felt a little heavy and there was a loud creaking sound as the door swung open to the side. This exposed a large, darkened room which seemed mostly empty. Save for one little thing...
“S-Snap...?” Rudy whispered.
There, sitting in the middle of the room, was indeed Snap. He was laying on the ground, covered in some kind of net. He appeared to be struggling on the ground, his body shaking as though he was in great pain. And upon seeing the redness on his back... Blood...
Penny could feel her heart tighten upon seeing him. Her mind was awash with emotion and she found it difficult to look away. She felt her breath start to increase and it was growing incredibly diffcult to just stand around and do nothing. She could feel the adrenaline rising up inside of her body, and she so wanted to rush over towards their friend.
And yet something still felt wrong about this. Something wasn’t right... But she couldn’t pinpiont exactly what that was.
However, it seemed that Rudy didn’t seem to sense anything out of the ordinary. The boy, though relieved that Snap was still alive, had a horror stricken look on his face, and he had rushed over towards his injured friend. Mint had fallen suit behind him, keeping close. Though Penny still felt as if something was off about the whole thing, she too joined in the rush.
Snap lifted up his head and he stared back at them. They had expected him to be happy to see them. But instead, his eyes had immediately widened, as if something was terribly wrong. Before any of them could even begin to ask what was wrong, Snap opened his mouth and let out a scream.
“Get away!” Snap managed to wheeze, letting out a pained cough as he trembled. “I-It’s a trap!”
Penny’s eyes immediately bulged. So that’s why this had all started to feel a little too easy...
Almost immediately as Snap screamed, they heard something loud and clanging start barrelling down towards them. Penny tilted her head up and she could see the shadow of something massive coming down. Her heart skipped a beat when she realized that it was moving too fast for her to use the magic chalk. Way too fast..
Turning herself around, she dove towards her friends. They all grunted as they slammed into the ground. They coughed and spluttered as they lifted their heads up to see what was coming down.
A second later, there was a loud thud.
|
|
|
Post by Bluedramon on Jan 21, 2016 20:45:29 GMT -5
Chapter 20: Taken Prisoner
...I'm frozen but what can I do? -Frozen, Within Temptation
Everything was dark. Pitch black. She couldn’t see anything around her, and she could feel some kind of tightness around her eyes. At first, she thought that something had happened to her face, like she had been struck by something or... She wasn’t really sure. But whatever it was, the fact that she couldn’t see caused fear to rise up inside of her.
Where was she? What had happened to her? This and many more questions swirled through her mind as she struggled to make sense of everything. For a moment, she couldn’t really remember much. She recalled something falling and...
Her friends... What happened to her friends..?
Penny struggled to look around. But all she could see was more pitch blackness. It was as if some kind of curtain had been pulled over her eyes, not allowing her to see anything. She could feel her breathing quicken, her mouth feeling as if it was going to go dry at any moment. There had to be something that she could do. She just couldn’t...
She felt something move on her face. After a little bit of experimentation, she realized that they were her eyelids that she was moving. And following that came another realization: she had her eyes squinted shut.
Penny ignored the feelings of stupidity as she forced her eyes open, instantly being greeted by the image of a large, open room. Most of her vision was obscured by something large and kinda blurry. She felt a strange warmth as well, and her breathing had been joined in by a few hours. Moving her eyes along, she soon realized just what had happened.
Mint had used himself as a shield.
The boy had his body hunched over her and Rudy. The two of them had been pressed down lower towards the ground. She and Rudy were pressed up against one another as Mint shielded them with his body. Penny could see how tightly his eyes were clinched shut, his teeth gritted. For a few moments, it looked as if he had been injured and Penny could feel her heart skipping a beat.
When she moved her head to the side a little to try to see more, she felt a wave of relief strike her when she realized that Mint hadn’t actually been hit; he only thought that he was going to be. But given what she was seeing all around them, that sense of relief did not last that long.
It didn’t take her very long to realize that they were inside a large cage. Not exactly the best looking cage; it looked rather makeshift, as if put together at the last moment. But nonetheless, it was still a cage of some kind. And quite heavy; she could see where it indented into the ground from the impact. They were completely surrounded by the metal rim and metal bars that stretched upward, banding around like some kind of jigsaw puzzle. There was nowhere for them to escape.
Slowly, she and her friends began to rise up to their feet. Mint let out a groan as he stretched out his aching back while Rudy let out a grunt as he tried to regain his balance. Penny remained silent as she looked around, hoping to find something that they could use to get out of here with. But she could see nothing.
She could no longer see the Beanie Boys. She couldn’t tell if they were hiding the shadows or if they had truly left. Not that she cared; she was not interested in seeing their smirking faces. No, instead there was someone else she was more interested in seeing.
She moved herself up towards the nearest set of bars and gripped her hands on it. She looked left and right, struggling to find where her friend was. Which direction had Snap been in? Looking all around, she didn’t see him here. Was he on the other side?
Moving herself to the other side as quickly as she could, she was soon able to see a flash of blue on the ground. Her eyes immediately widened when she saw Snap squirming on the ground. She could hear a few small whimpers coming from him and her eyes focused on the red marks on his back. She felt her heart tighten in her chest. Just...what had happened to her friend...?
Her mind immediately began to burn when she realized just what had happened. She was already aware that she and her friends had been lured into a trap. But what made her feel sick was just..how they had been lured. Because it wasn’t as simple as them being led down here by the Beanie Boys. No, these fucking monsters, Sandra or Skrawl or both or whatever, they just had to go a step further, didn’t they? Instead of keeping it simple, something that would have worked, they decided to fuck with their hearts and minds by targeting Snap...
Their poor friend... He had been through enough in the past, and yet they still found the time to tear open his back and leave him in the middle of a room to draw them in. Snap was out there, all alone, quivering in pain, and she and her two other friends were trapped and they could do nothing to help. Every time Snap let out a groan, Penny really wanted to do something to help him, but she could not fit in through these bars. It was just...impossible.
She gripped onto the bars and tried to pry them apart. She wasn’t really sure why she was even attempting to do this. There was no way that she would be able to break through. But still, here she was, trying to rip her way out of here. No matter how strong she was, she just could not break open those bars and she found herself nearly collapsing from the shere burning exhaustion in her arms. She released the bars and panted a couple of times.
“Aww... is the little girl wanting out..?” A voice called out.
At this, Penny immediately lifted her head and looked around frantically. She could see that Mint and Rudy were also trying to find the source of the voice. But other than Snap, all they could see around them was just darkness and emptiness. Where was that voice coming from then...?
Then they happened to look up. Craning their heads back, they could see a shadow descending upon them swiftly. A shadow moving swiftly about, a shade of blue, flash of azure, and then they could see a pair of eyes staring at them. A pair of familiar red eyes...
“You...” Mint gritted his teeth. “Let us out of here, you dragon freak!”
“Is that any way of greting your host?” Sandra tilted her head to the side. She raised up an eyebrow. “And really, my dear creator... I would have thought that you’d come up with a better threat than that. Are you running out of ideas or something?” She raised her hand in gesture, motioning towards him. Mint said nothing, just glared at her. Sandra just shrugged her shoulders. “Well I am very interested in seeing how all of you are doing.”
“Why the fuck would you care...?” Rudy hissed softly. “You have already shown that you don’t care about any of us! Wouldn’t you just much rather see us all dead on the ground or something?”
“Yeah, why do you care if we’re fine or not?” Mint narrowed his eyes. “Or are you just trying to find ways to torment us more? You seem to be quite good at that...”
Sandra gave another passive shrug. “Think whatever you want. There is really no crime in curiosity. And I am so curious about you all...” Sandra gave a grin, spreading it across her face. She gave a quick chuckle, placing her hand towards her mouth. “I mean, what kind of idiot would fall for such an obvious trap...?” She looked over in the direction where Snap was. “I mean... you didn’t see that coming? You honestly didn’t see that coming at all?”
Rudy gripped his hands against the bars, pressing his face close as if he were going to try crawling out through the very small opening. “How dare you use Snap as some kind of bait!”
Sandra curled her lip back in a partial grin. “Hey it worked, didn’t it? And at least I was able to find some kind of use for the little runt. I mean..” She moved closer to Snap and stroked his head back and forth. “At least he got one good use out of him before I...”
“Don’t you fucking dare!” Penny found herself shouting. “Just..don’t you fucking dare try to...”
“Try to what?” Sandra’s voice was quite passive. It was clear that she didn’t have a care in the world about this. She was just...way too calm about the whole thing. With the dismissive gestures that she was making, it was all just casual to her. “All I did was give Snap a purpose. A brief one. But why are you upset?” She narrowed one eye in the glaring teenagers’ direction. “You know, I easily could have just killed him...”
Penny was struggling so much not to say anything. She was trying not to allow her emotions get in the way. She wanted to just remain quiet and calm and try to think her way out of this. But how can she with the way this dragon zoner was talking about her friend? It was just...so disgusting and disrespectful and yet Sandra still dared to act as if it was fine, as if she hadn’t done anything wrong. The same kind of dismissive behavior that she had years ago.
Sandra just won’t change...
Her heart skipped a beat when she saw Sandra lower herself towards Snap. The blue and white zoner seemed to almost come to life upon seeing Sandra there. He started to squirm and struggle more wildly at her presence. But he was otherwise just...trapped there and unable to do anything. He could only stare up at Sandra, his wide fear-filled eyes locking onto the blue dragon, watching as she drew herself closer to him.
Upon seeing just how close Sandra was getting, Penny could feel her heart skipping several beats. A sense of helplessness clutched at her just and just...could not tear her eyes away. No, Snap... What was Sandra going to do to Snap? Hadn’t he suffered enough already...?
Sandra raised her foot up and placed it against Snap’s back. She pressed the tips of her talons into his back, causing the zoner to start flinching. Penny and her friends let out a series of shouts, hoping to discourage Sandra from attempting to press the claws in deeper. But it was useless, nothing they did or said would get Sandra to relent.
More blood started to seep down Snap’s injuries, staining the ground. The claws hadn’t really penetrated that deeply thankfully. But that didn’t really mean much. Especially with Sandra’s super healing capability...
“Stop that! Let him go!” Rudy shouted when he couldn’t take it anymore. “He didn’t do anything! Just let him go!”
Sandra lifted her head up and she glared in the direction of Rudy. She curled her lip back into a snarl. “This little fucker betrayed me... He shattered my trust... He ruined my reputation...” She tilted her head to one side. “If there is one thing that I would appreciate from you, stupid child, it’s you not trying to fill my head with lies....”
“But he’s telling the truth! You’re the one who tried to..”
Sandra raised her hand up. “I know where this is going and let me save you all the trouble. A bunch of promise breakers aren’t going to make me change my mind...”
Penny and her friends growled at this statement. It was so easy to try to tear into her verbally for that. There was just so much that they could and would want to say to her. The mere fact that she stell held onto that disgusting belief... Sandra was a disgrace to real promises everywhere. She would deny that to her grave, but they all knew that it was true. She is the one that ruined the so-called ‘sanctity of the promise’, not any of them. She was just too stubborn to see that.
Though it was so tempting to say something, Penny forced herself to remain quiet. There was little that they could do, really. Their best bet was just to stay quiet. It was difficult, but Penny managed to do it. She was glad that Rudy and Mint also managed to keep thesmelves silent. In this particular situation, trying to argue with someone who had absolutely no intent in listening to them was not going to yield them any results. It was just best to wait and see if an opportunity presented itself. They would get out of here. It just might...take a while.
Penny’s eyes rested upon Snap. She gritted her teeth. What about their friend? There wasn’t anything that they could do from within here. Even if they got out the magic chalk now and drew, Sandra could see everything; they weren’t that well hidden. And she was too close to Snap. Those claws digging into his already bleeding, injured back... No doubt she would drive them further in should they try to do anything to help him.
Penny held some confidence that Sandra was not going to try killing Snap just yet. She remembered how she was at the trial, how insane she had acted when she got her sentence. There was no doubt in her mind that, if Sandra really wanted Snap dead in that moment, she would have just bit out his throat or something and be done with it. The fact that she hadn’t tried that yet suggested that she might want him alive for at least some time.
But exactly how long...she wasn’t sure. And honestly, she had her doubts that her keeping Snap alive was that much better. She knew just how cruel and unkind Sandra could be. And now that she was unhinged... Who knows just what she might have planned...?
Sandra gave a small chuckle as she lowered down a feather finger and traced it lazily along the top of Snap’s head. The zoner let out a small whimper at this, cringing at the mere tough. “I am still amazed that you all were able to even get here so early... Oh I had been expecting you, but not this fast.”
“You were expecting us...?” Snap managed to say, his voice having a pained tone to it.
“Oh yes, Snacks. I have...” Sandra sneered.
“It’s..Snap...” The blue and white zoner replied, his teeth gritted. He looked as if he was going to say something else, but Sandra merely applied pressure to his back, making him scream.
“Snap!” Rudy called out.
Sandra just smirked down at Snap’s screaming, and then continued to speak as though nothing happened. “And I am amazed that you all fell for my trap so easily.” She closed her eyes, smirking as she raised her hand up in gesture. “I mean, I thought for sure that you all would have noticed....at least something.... But you were all just too easily misguided. It was too easy luring you here. Just like a bunch of cattle...”
The three humans growled at this. They wanted to say something so badly, but in that moment, they couldn’t really think of anything. Their minds were too focused on Snap. Sandra had let up on him for now, but those claws were still set on his back. At any given, moment, she could make another move...
Penny could feel her heart racing against her chest. Her mind swirled with rapidly moving thoughts, and she struggled to control her breathing, not wanting Sandra to get the benefit of knowing that she was making her uncomfortable.
But that did little to settle down the thoughts in her mind. The fact that Sandra had referred to them as ‘cattle’ was bad enough. It already gave them a good, clear idea of just how she thought of them. Especially Snap. But what chilled her mind the most was...in some ways, Sandra was correct. They really had fallen for her trap and they really should have been more careful. They probably could have avoided this whole mess, but instead, they just...
She shook the thoughts out of her head. It was too late right now to do anything about that. They were here now. All they could do at this point was just move forward. They needed to figure out a way out of here. But the question was....just how...?
She could feel her mind’s gears turning as she struggled to think of a plan. At first, she couldn’t really think of anything that could help. She tried and she tried, but...nothing seemed to come up. It was as if her mind had been stripped bare of any and all thought. Just...nothing would come to her mind. She struggled to fight against the horrible feeling in her stomach as she continued to think as hard as she could. There had to be....something they could do, right? Anything...
But right now...there really was nothing. They would have to wait even longer to try to figure something out. Sandra was in too precarious of a position for them to risk taking out the magic chalk and drawing anything. And she had a feeling that she would do something if they so much as reached out of the bars to try to stop her. Their only option right now as just...wait. Wait for the right moment.
Of course, would they even know the right moment?
Sandra turned her gaze back down towards Snap. She eyed him carefully, as if trying to debate on just what she wanted to do. After what felt like several minutes, she lifted her head up and she stared over at them. Her expression was...unreadable. Almost any thought could be on her mind right then, and none of them would really know what she was thinking of. This alone was enough to put them all on edge as they waited to see just what she was going to do.
“I can sense you all want to leave. Isn’t that a shame?” Sandra’s expression altered a little, and she looked almost disappointed. “I had hoped that you would have wanted to stay here longer and...” She brought her hands together, tapping her feather fingers against one another. “...chat..”
“You fucking monster!” Mint blurted out. He moved himself closer to the front of the cage, gripping the bars tightly. “Why the hell would we want to chat with someone like you?!”
“After the way you killed those innocent zoners...!” Rudy’s body quaked in rage.
Penny felt a sting in her chest as she remembered the way those zoners had been so heartlessly killed. Sandra was clearly showing no remorse for her actions, and this caused her stomach to swirl in disgust. She swallowed the lump in her throat. “What you did was absolutely disgusting, Sandra... Have you no shame in what you did?!”
“Shame in what?” Sandra asked in an innocent tone.
Forming a fist with her hand, Penny shot it out at one side swiftly, a token of just how angry she was. “You killed countless innocent zoners who hadn’t done a fucking thing to you!”
Sandra rolled her eyes at this. “All of them were, in a way, responsible for me being wrongfully sent to jail.” She lowered her head and gave a snarling smile. “They deserved what they got...”
Mint pounded his fist against the bar. “You’re a fucking monster!”
Sandra stared at the three of them with cold, red eyes. “Not as big of a monster as you all are..” She tilted her head slightly to the side as she raised it up. “None of you try to see things my way. You all advocate ‘open-mindedness’, based on what I knew of you before. But you don’t give me the same treatment. Just a bunch of hypocrites, you are...” She lowered her head, her ears twisting backwards. “...I had hoped to get treated fairly, but I guess from you lot, that is too much to ask...”
Snap spluttered a little before he managed to say, “W-We do try to see others’ points of views, Sandra... I-It’s just that...” Snap tilted his head and he stared up at Sandra. “Your beliefs were hurting people. I mean, really hurting people. And y-you’re one to talk...about not giving others’ views a chance. Y-You don’t try to see where we came from with...”
“Shut up, Snacks!” Sandra raised a fist and she struck down against the back of Snap’s head. “Keep your spluttering treachery to yourself!”
The gasped in horror at this harsh treatment of their friend. They gritted their teeth as they narrowed their previously widened eyes. They could feel their bodies trembling in rage as they watched just how cruelly Sandra was treating their friend. Calling him ‘Snacks’ was just the tip of the fiery match of the whole thing.
Penny could feel her heart twist as she watched Snap shut his eyes and let out a whimper. The poor little guy couldn’t even bring himself to fight back. Not while he was in that position. So close to the one who nearly killed him... Her heart nearly burst open when she saw the way that he lifted up his head and stared out at them. He looked so afraid and desperate... And there was nothing that they could do to help him.
Penny could practically see the desperation shining in Rudy’s eyes. She could see how every inch of his body looked ready to jump out of the bars and scoop up his friend and cradle him. She could see how Mint wanted to, so much, strike out against Sandra, if he could only fit through the bars sealing them inside.
And as for herself... She just wanted to get out of here. She wanted to take down this cage, grab her friends, and just run. Get out of here as quickly as she could. They were not prepared to fight Sandra yet, she realized. They needed to get away, regroup, and think of something better. Something that would...
“Don’t you dare hurt Snap again!” Rudy shouted, breaking through the silence and interrupting Penny’s thoughts. Penny watched as Rudy momentarily forgot about his own fear of Sandra in favor of trying to defend Snap. “You hear me?! You try to hurt him again and I’ll tear off both of your ears!”
Sandra looked over at him. Upon her red eyes connecting with his, Rudy seemed to freeze like a statue. His facial expression did not change, but his body was starting to show another emotion. Sandra gave a small, wry smile at this. “Oh really now, Rudy? You would do that to me..? Why, I never would have imagined!” She placed her hand to herself. “I would have thought the ‘Great Creator’ would have had more self control than that..”
While Rudy looked undoubtably nervous, he still managed to hold his ground, which impressed both of his friends. “I know that I do not condone violence, but for you, it’d be fucking worth it!”
Sandra widened her eyes for a brief moment. Then she just smiled once more. “I see... Well I suppose if you get your chance, we will see what will happen...” Sandra shrugged her shoulders as she said this. “Only time will tell. Oh and speaking of time...” She turned her head as she stared down at Snap. “I think it’s time that I started showing you all to your cells. Well, at least Snacks here...”
“His name is Snap!” Rudy’s voice sounded as though it was practically bleeding over in rage. “Stop calling him ‘Snacks’, you asshole!”
Sandra gave another shrug of the shoulder. “Eh, details. I can call him whatever the fuck I want.”
Penny gritted her teeth at this, unable to believe just how Sandra was behaving. She was looking down at Snap like he was some kind of food for her to eat. Just a hunk of meat that deserved no special treatment. This was their best friend she was talking about. How fucking dare she treat him like he was lower than dirt...
Snap started to struggle on the ground, trying to get away from Sandra. She applied pressure to his back to secure him in place, her narrowed eyes staring right at him, looking somewhat annoyed. At Snap’s angle, he wasn’t able to turn himself around to strike at her. All he could do was just try to crawl away, which he was entirely unable to do.
Seeing their friend try to crawl caused their guts to wrench up tightly. It was so difficult to watch Snap try so hard to get away, them not being able to do anything about it, Snap looking at them in both pain and fear...
Sandra let out a soft hiss, narrowing her eyes down at Snap. She leaned herself further against him, pressing her foot more firmly on his wriggling form. She put her hands on her hips and glared at Snap as if he was being so unreasonable. The sight alone was enough to make their blood temperatures heat up. But the way that she spoke a few moments later only made them feel worse.
“Of course, you squirming around isn’t going to make this process any easier. So...why don’t I....”
“Wh-Why do you bother doing this, Sandra...?” Snap spoke up. He managed to lift up his head and turn it just enough so he could stare at her. There seemed to be the smallest hint of a smile on his face. “I mean...don’t you think that, if the others find out that we are missing, they will...do something about it...?”
Rudy’s eyes flickered in realization. He offered a sneer himself, this one more broad and noticeable than Snap’s. “The zoners know about what we’re doing. The moment they see that we aren’t returning, they’re going to try to find us! And then you...”
“...will kill every single last one of them...”
Penny’s hushed whisper was enough to make the others look at her in horror. She didn’t want to see their faltering expressions. She hated being the bearer of bad news. But it was true. That’s exactly what would happen.
Sandra smirked at this. “Oh my, you are so accurate, little girl!” Penny flinched at this as she turned her head away. “You really are the smart one, aren’t you?”
Penny did not say anything. But Mint had something that he wanted to say. He took a step forward, closing whatever remained of the gap between him and the bars in front of him. “I do believe that you are underestimating those zoners, Sandra. Do I need to remind you that it was those zoners, and not us, who eventually captured you?” Mint ignored Sandra’s snarling as he pointed a finger at her. “You cannot deny that truth, Sandra. You and I both know that I am right about that.”
Penny stared over at Mint, slowly blinking her eyes. Had the zoners really...? Oh yes, they did. It was kind of hard for her to remember sometimes. She had been injured by Sandra at the time, and gotten so weak so fast. She was not aware of what happened after her throat injury. She had been told, of course, and she remembered feeling proud. A part of her wasn’t really sure how she could have forgotten. Then again, there was a number of things going on. It was impossible for her to keep up.
Still, that did not mean that they were home free. Those zoners might outnumber Sandra and they might have caught her before and they might now know her weakness.... but Sandra was fully aware of all of this. She’d be better prepared. None of them could fully count on being rescued just yet.
And judging from Sandra’s dark smile, she was fully aware of this. “Either way... I left them a little...surprise...”
“Surprise...?” Mint tilted his head, his eyes widening. “Wait a minute.. What surprise?”
“What the fuck did you do..?” Rudy demanded.
Despite their efforts to get Sandra to tell them just what the hell that she was talking about, all she did was just...shrug her shoulders. She then turned her attention back down to where Snap was. Her dark smile spread further. Completely dismissing what they were talking about, she changed her posture so that she stood back parallel to the ground over the blue and white zoner.
“Anyway, as I was saying..” Sandra turned her head around, bending her neck to one side. She gave Snap a downwards glance, her teeth gritted in a dark smile. “I need to make sure that you don’t struggle too much. I won’t be able to get you to where I need you to go if you fight me too much.”
Snap looked up at Sandra in fear. The dragon zoner seemed to press her claws a bit more firmly against him, causing Penny’s heart to twist, along with Rudy’s and Mint’s. Snap stared at Sandra with a silent pleading expression.
Which Sandra ignored completely.
“So...let me help you...relax...!”
Without warning, Sandra suddenly pressed her claws into Snap’s back. There was a loud, sickening crack and Snap’s screams echoed throughout the room, bouncing off the walls. It was difficult to say how long the scream lasted, but for the horrified humans, it seemed to last for an eternity.
That scream... that horrible, terrifying scream... Penny’s whole body froze as she realized just how familiar this scream was. She had heard it before. This was the exact same scream as Snap made all those years ago, back when Mint had broken his back. That, coupled with the sickening crack she had heard before, led her to the same conclusion.
Sandra had rebroken Snap’s back.
No..she didn’t just rebreak it. She made it worse.
She and her friends couldn’t think to say or do anything for several seconds as they watched their friend squirm on the ground. Or at least, try to. His arms were flailing and he was trying to turn his body this way and that. They could see him constantly throw back his head, releasing more screams or shouts of ‘why’, the same question shining in his eyes whenever they weren’t clinched shut tightly.
But his legs... They weren’t...They weren’t moving.. Penny swallowed hard at this, feeling a lump forming in her throat as this news swirled through her mind. She found it difficult to control her breathing. She panted heavily as tears strolled down her face. Her heart was frozen in horror at the realization that Snap’s back was not only broken, but he was paralyzed from the waist down, just like how Rudy was.
Sandra’s claw... It had broken through the prosthetic vertebrate... There was no other explaination. There was nothing else that it could be. She knew that he had the prosthetic...and she broke it. That...That monster....
“Snap!” Rudy shouted after he recovered enough from the initial shock. “No...please... Snap!” He had rushed over upon seeing what happened to his creation and best friend. He reached out with his hand through the bars, as if somehow he could grab onto Snap and pull him out of that situation. “Give him back to us, Sandra! Please...give him back!”
Mint watched for a few moments as Snap squirmed on the ground, his body wracking in agony. For a few seconds, his face held nothing but horror-filled realization. It was as if he was remembering when he himself had broken Snap’s back. It was all flooding back to him, and it was written all over his face. But soon his eyes narrowed and his fists formed tightly, shaking at his sides. He looked as if he was going to speak...but instead he did something else that they did not see.
Mint began to ram himself against the bars. Again and again, he would stroke, hoping to tear it down. Rudy hardly paid attention, his eyes focused only on Snap. Penny managed to look away from Snap, despite how difficult it was, and watched as Mint tried in vain to get them free. She wanted to say something to him, abut how pointless it was to try to break something that none of them were strong enough for. But she could not think of anything to say. So she remained quiet and allowed Mint to continue this action.
Penny managed to turn her gaze down and she watched Snap continued to whimper and cry loudly. His face was stained red with tears as he quivered and tried to cope with the horrific pain that was surely sweeping through him. Penny felt her own eyes water, her vision blurring. Oh Snap... What did he do to deserve this...?
Sandra gave a soft growl as she turned her head towards Mint, watching him as he continued to ram against the bars. “Stop that incineous banging!”
“No! Let our friend go first! Give him back to us!” Mint shouted as he pounded the bars again and again with his fist. “Give him back! You hear me?! Give him back!”
Rudy joined in. His sorrow had given away to rage and his body trembled. “If you don’t give Snap back to us, Sandra...” He paused for a moment, his face scrunching up as if trying to figure out a good threat to throw against someone who could tear him apart on the inside at this very moment. “I will make sure that you...”
“Hold up!” Sandra raised her hand up. “Why don’t I give you a better offer?” She leaned her head forward a little, her narrowing red eyes focusing on Rudy’s hand. “I see you reaching for the magic chalk there, Rudy. I wouldn’t try that if I were you. Someone could hurt themselves.” She reached out with her hand expectantly. “Why don’t you just give me the magic chalk to hold onto, and no one will get hurt..?”
“You already hurt our friend!” Rudy shouted.
“Eh..details...” Sandra waved her hand dismissively. She seemed unaffected by Snap’s whimpering underneath her. “Now...give me the chalk...”
“Like hell we are going to do that!” Mint snarled. “We’re not giving you the magic chalk!”
“Oh isn’t that a shame? I guess you don’t care about your little friend here...”
Snap lifted up his head and stared at her fearfully. “Please..don’t hurt me...”
Rudy and Mint stiffened at Sandra’s comment, their eyes widening in horror. Penny shared the same expression, feeling her heart skip several beats at Sandra’s clear threat. She didn’t need to say anything further for them to understand just what she was getting at. They looked at each other, exchanging facial expressions, none of them at all happy about this. But....they all knew exactly what needed to be done.
Before any of them could make a move, however, Sandra decided to ‘encourage’ them into making the ‘right’ decision by activating her powers on Snap. Not much, it would seem. But it was more than enough to make Snap let out a few pain-filled whimpers and increase his squirming around more.
That was more than enough to make them all give in.
“Please stop that! Don’t hurt him anymore! We’ll give you our magic chalk! Just please...stop hurting him!”
Sandra smirked as she watched the three humans hold out their magic chalk in clear desperation to help their friend out. She looked...almost amused with the idea of them giving up so easily. “I see you really do love him so much... I knew that you would do the right thing...”
“Just take the damn chalk and give us our friend back!” Rudy shouted.
Sandra gave a dark chortle, her shoulders trembling in motion. “Oh..of course...!”
She walked over to the humans, removing her foot from Snap’s back at last. The blue and white superhero zoner gave a loud gasp of relief, but soon delved into more whimpering. Sandra reached over and she snagged the three pieces of magic chalk all in one go. She stared at the three pieces before she looked back at them.
“Thank you for your kind service...”
This comment made the three teenagers bristle in disgust. Rudy and Mint growled at this, while Penny narrowed her eyes. She said, “Okay Sandra...give us back our friend. A deal is a deal.”
“Oh? I don’t remember making any sort of deal...” Sandra casually commented, pressing her cheek against her palm a little. “Though I suppose you could...”
“We gave your our magic chalk! You have to give us our friend back!”
“Have to? I don’t recall that I had to...” Sandra raised her hand up in gesture. “I do believe that we have some sort of miscommunication going on here...” She looked down at Snap. “I still haven’t punished the little fucker for what he did to me...”
Mint’s body quaked at this. “You said that you’d give him back to us if we gave you the magic chalk!”
Sandra just sneered as her smile grew twisted. Her red eyes stared down at Snap’s squirming form before she lifted her gaze up and stared at the three teenagers. “I lied...”
sss
“Dr. Crobat?” Dr. Gelcro called out as he opened up the door. “Are you in here?”
It had been a while since he set foot in this office. He couldn’t really remember the last time that he had been here. It really hadn’t been that long, honestly. A few months. Dr. Crobat had been away for a while on some important business, and he had only returned relatively recently.
The very act of being in his office did bring back all kinds of memories. Not all of them good. Dr. Gelcro still shuddered to remember how he had temporarily turned against his friend over the whole ‘Snap incident’ thing. A part of him wished that he could just go back in time and slap his past self for being so stupid. How could he have so easily accused Snap like that? Even if Dr. Crobat didn’t really blame him for what happened, that didn’t lift his spirits all that much.
But so far, he didn’t see his friend anywhere. He wondered if he had just caught him on a bad day or something. That was possible. He imagined that Dr. Crobat was more than busy, with his hands full, after what happened before. He was so relieved to hear that Dr. Crobat made it out okay, but quickly became concerned when he realized just how close he had come to...
He shook the uncomfortable thought out of his mind. At least Dr. Crobat had survived. Maybe a little injured, but no worse for wear. He was certainly well enough to try to mend whatever patients that he could. He would undoubtably come in here at some point, however. He needn’t worry. All he had to do was wait. He placed himself in the nearby spinning chair and sat down and just...waited.
His mind wandered a little as he thought about what he had done previously. He had been at the police station for a short time not too long ago. He forgot how long he was there. Definitely longer than he had imagined he would be. But he couldn’t really feel all that surprised or upset by it. After all, there had been a good reason why he was called there. He did witness the Beanie Boys’s attack.
He had provided whatever information that he could. From the reactions that he got, it seemed like he wasn’t able to give them exactly what they were hoping for. He did feel a little guilty about that. But...at least he was able to tell them something at least. He hoped that they would be able to use this information to help track down those rotten Beanie Boys and stop them before they managed to do something like this again.
He gritted his teeth, his ears flattening against his skull. How could those Beanie Boys have done such a thing? How could they have attacked those innocent zoners? What the fuck did they ever do to them...?
Oh why was he even bothering to ask himself that? He knew that the Beanie Boys weren’t exactly the most reasonable bunch. In some ways, they were just as bad as their leader, Skrawl. As soon as they were able to, he looked forward to locking them up again.
He looked left and right. Still no sign of Dr. Crobat. Maybe he should go look for him. He might...
Suddenly, without warning, he felt something collide with the back of his head. His eyes bulged as he was thrust forward. His face hit against the desk painfully and he thought he heard a snap, something popping loose. He collapse to the ground, tasting blood in his mouth.
He laid there, quivering violently, pain wracking through his body. He let out a series of pathetic, pained coughs. He couldn’t understand it. Just..what happened...? Who had...? He tried to lift up his head to see, but for some reason, his body just woudl not obey. Instead, he trailed his eyes upward and he caught a glimpse of the shadow standing before him.
A familiar shadow...
“D-Dr. Crobat...?” Dr. Gelcro whispered weakly before he passed out.
|
|
|
Post by Bluedramon on Jan 22, 2016 15:04:42 GMT -5
Chapter 21: A Change
Closer, no hesitation... Give me...all that you have. -Humming, Portishead
“W-Wait! No! Please! You can’t do this! Let our friend go! D-Dont do this...please!”
So much pleading. So much begging. That was all music to Sandra’s ears. She felt her ears twitching a little as she listened to the brats’ stubborn attempts in trying to get her to release their friend. She had no intention of letting him go of course, but she did keep quiet and let the humans still beg and plead.
At least it was a little easier standing here now that Snap had gone quiet. She could feel how limp his body was on the ground. She stared down, giving a soft ‘hmph’ sound as she watched his back leaking of blood from where she had punctured his back. She smirked at the sight of this, feeling a sense of pride. She hadn’t really expected her claws to break though so easily in the first try. Perhaps that prosthetic was not as good as they made it out to be. Either that or she was just stronger than even she herself realized.
Lifting her head, she looked back at the humans. She continued standing there, looking slightly nonchalant about the whole thing, as if nothing they said got to her. In actuality, they did get through to her...just not in the way that they would have expected. They were only amusing her. All of this, it was just a fun little game for her. And they were providing all the humor for her. It was quite delightful.
“Come on, Sandra! Just give him back!” Rudy shouted. He pressed himself against the cage’s bars and reached out towards her. He desperately tried to grab at Snap. Of course, his arm was just way too short. “Just give him back! Please!”
Penny joined in. She didn’t attempt to push against the cage; she just stood right in front of it. Her eyes, wide and pleading, with tears moving down from them, stared at her, as if trying to look directly into her heart. “Please..just give him back to us. We don’t have the magic chalk anymore. Why can’t you at least let us have our friend back? Please...”
Mint nodded his head. He was sort of in the middle of Rudy and Penny went it came to attitude. He was certainly calmer than Rudy, but he was more on edge, more ready to fight than Penny looked. He was gripping the bars with both hands and he leaned in, though he had long stopped trying to break it open with his body. “Just hand him over. You’ve done enough damage...”
Sandra threw her head back and gave a dramatic ‘hah’ sound at that. “Oh contrare, my dear creator.” She lowered her head, pressing her chin against the front of her neck. “I haven’t done enough damage.”
The three children instantly erupted in protests at this. Just as she wanted. She stood there for several moments, listening to what they had to say. She rather enjoyed hearing them beg and plead to her, as if their words would somehow make her release their pitiful little friend.
“No! Please! You can’t!”
“Just give him back to us!”
“Don’t hurt him anymore!”
Ah yes, this is exactly what she wanted to hear from them. She wanted them to plead with her, try to get mercy from her...just so she could deny it from them. It was only fair, right? After all, they never showed her mercy before. No one did. No one tried to defend her or try to see things her way. It made her realize just how utterly alone she was in this world. So in a world that doesn’t care about her, why should she give any mercy to anyone else?
Though as much as she would love to just stand around and listen to them shout at her, try to get her to release their stupid friend, she knew that she was only wasting time. If she wanted to get the ball rolling, she would have to leave relatively soon. She had plans for Snap, and she wasn’t about to let herself get distracted for long.
But...standing here for a couple more seconds just to listen to what the children had to say wouldn’t hurt too much. It did fill her with more excitement, and more determination to get this done and over with. She had this all planned for a while. At last she could get her revenge on these miserable brats, especially Snap and Rudy. And she was going to take her sweet time doing it.
Rudy banged himself against the cage multipe times. “Sandra! Please! Just give him back!” His shouts were intermixed with soft crying, tears staining his cheeks. “Y-You can’t do this...!”
“Oh no...?” Sandra sneered as she held up the three pieces of chalk that she took from them. “These three pieces say that I can...” She tossed them up into the air and then caught them with a single swipe of her hand. “Without these babies...” She held them against herself as she leaned forward. “..you three are nothing.”
It was of absolutely no surprise to Sandra when the little promise breaker and his friends began to protest even more verbally. Though their shouts did cause her ears to twitch slightly in pain, she still remained unmoving and just listened to what they had to say. It was all quite so amusing. She would listen to this forever if she could.
However, she was soon interrupted when she heard something flying overhead. The sound of a propeller spinning. She knew exactly what it was.
Tilting her head back, she called out, “Yes, what do you want?”
The Beanie Boy flew himself low enough until he was about level with her head. He made a few motions with one of his hands as he said, “We got their more permanent enclosure ready.” He paused for a moment as he looked over his shoulder. “Shall we take them there?”
Sandra looked from the Beanie Boy and then to the teenagers. At this point, they all had stopped trying to beg. They had clearly given up and she imagined that they were all quite parched. She wondered just how dry their throats were, or if their vocal cords were quite achy from all that yelling. It would be pretty fun to check...but not now.
Sandra waved her hand dismissively. “Yes. Get them out of my sight.” She looked down at Snap’s unconscious form. Her lips curled upwards into a dark smile. “I’d like some...alone time with my dear ‘friend’ here...”
sss
There were times when Sandra wished that this castle wasn’t so large. She wasn’t really sure how long she had been walking like this. She would get to her destination soon enough. But it would have been a shorter trip of Skrawl had thought to build this place smaller. Or did he build it? She wasn’t sure. Either way, this was a bit of a longer walk than she had wanted it to be.
She couldn’t really complain, though. Everything was going her way so far. She had all of those brats trapped and they were rendered powerless. They were all at her full mercy. And she had Snap with her. All alone with him... Oh the possibilities were endless... She couldn’t help but give him a few dark sneers as she continued dow the hallway, heading for her bedroom.
It did seem strange, bringing him there. But it ultimately seemed perfect. She would have the most privacy with him here. She might bring Rudy in here later as well. She would keep these two locked up with her. And she would be free to do whatever she wanted with them. She had all sorts of plans for them, and she couldn’t wait to get the plans executed. And Snap would be the first one that she was going to have fun with.
Already, she could anticipate the taste of his flesh. She remembered how he had tasted in the past. So sweet and delicious... She had to wonder if he would taste the same, or if he was going to have a new flavor. The very thought excited her and it was so tempted for her to take a nip out of his unconscious form just to get another taste of him. But she held back. Not yet...there would come a time for that. First, she had to get him...situated...
She continued moving down the hallway as she held Snap’s body in her arms. She was cradling him like he was some kind of little child. Which in a sense, he was, though the rules were bent when it came to ChalkZone. She was amazed at how light he felt. Then again, she had grown bigger since the last time she saw him. A byproduct of a creator’s intent, she was certain. She smiled down at Snap’s still ‘sleeping’ form. The fact that she had grown larger and stronger since the last time they tangoed was going to make this a heck of a lot more fun.
Ah there it was. She could finally see her bedroom coming up. She took a moment to look around to make sure no one was there. Not only was it empty, but she could hear nothing. Not even the screams and shouts from the teenagers, whom she had ordered be locked up in the same room as Skrawl. Nothing like a reunion to get them going, right?
Though she’d love to hear, this was a moment where she was glad for the solitude. She wanted to focus entirely on Snap. And she wanted Snap to not be aware of where his friends are. At least, not now. She wanted to play with him for a while. She won’t kill him, but she will give him a taste of what to expect. She would watch him squirm about, try to get away from her, and she was going to enjoy every second of it.
As soon as she got into the bedroom, she used her tail to knock it shut. It automatically locked, a feature she had the Beanie Boys put in themselves. She looked down at the door knob for a moment to make sure that it was indeed locked, and then she turned her attention to the rest of the room as she walked in deeper. The room was...a little fancy. More so than she actually would have liked. But it would serve its purpose quite well.
A very large bed was set up against the wall, positioned relatively in the middle. The headrest was up against the wall while the foot seemed to want to stretch out towards the other side, but could only made it about three quarters of the way. Then there was a large dresser which was located near where the door was. It was tall and long with multiple drawers filled with various items. Not really just clothes, but other things she felt she would need at some point. Though some of the stuff, she had no idea if Skrawl put them there or if it just came with the dresser. She just ignored those.
The thing that caught her attention the most was the large kennel that she had the Beanie Boys haul in here. It was quite large and sturdy. Surrounded by a strong, beige plastic-like substance with a barred cage door in the front. This was where Snap, and later on Rudy, were going to stay. They would be her personal little play things.
Sandra moved along the room, feeling the nice velvet carpet against her feet. Such a nice change from the concrete floor that made up most of the castle. Though the purple coloration did not seem to go well with the rest of the castle, at least in her eyes, she still preferred doing her important business with Rudy and Snap in here. So much more comfortable.
Sandra set Snap against her bed and watched him carefully, her eyes narrowing into slits. There was so much she could do to him right now... But first, she’d have to wait until he woke up. It wouldn’t be much fun if he was unconscious the whole tiem, now would it?
Of course, it would take a while. She had given him a rather harsh blow. It was a lot of fun breaking that stupid prosthetic and paralyzing him, but in doing so, she had only delayed the ‘real fun’. Hmm...of course, she could always...
Gripping onto his shoulder, she forced him onto his back. She could see the small opening in his leotard that she had torn open. She ran her hand along the large puncture wound, blood caked around it. It almost amazed her at how much damage her claw had done. She could even see pieces of the prosthetic vertebrate sticking out. Well, she might as well get started now.
The first thing she did was she removed the shattered pieces. It had taken a while, slowing down the process. But if she was going to do this, she couldn’t have any of those pieces still inside of his body. After a while, she managed to get all the pices, leaving a descent sized pile of broken, sharp-edged pieces on the ground. Now with that out of the way, she turned her attention to the open, circular wound. She placed her hand against it carefully and she concentrated hard.
With a glow of her triangular symbol, the skin and flesh began to morph and twist around a little. She could see the flesh coming in together, almost swirling like a recently flushed toilet or something. Some pieces of flesh began to harden, forming new bone which surrounded the exposed, rapidly healing spinal cord. Just as that new vertebrate came into place, the muscle and skin and newly healed blood vessels formed over it.
Then, in a matter of moments, it was as if nothing had ever happened. Even the scar that Snap had there before was completely gone.
Of course, who knows how long this was going to last? She smirked darkly. She hadn’t done this for his benefit. She had only done this to help him wake up faster. He might not have much pain waking up...but he will soon be pleading and crying for mercy. She would see to that.
And as luck would have it, she could see Snap already responding to his healed back. His legs, previously paralyzed, began to twitch as his head moved about. He let out a series of soft groans, twisting himself a little on the soft ground. He lifted his head up and he opened up his eyes.
It took only a couple of seconds for him to realize just who he was looking at.
“S-Sandra?!” Snap immediately shouted as he jolted himself up. He made a small flinch as he hit his leg against the bed due to how swift he had moved himself. “H-How...?! Where?!”
Sandra chortled as she listened to Snap’s confused cries. It would take him a little while before everything would settle in his mind and he would fully realize just what was going on. She decided to remain quiet, giving Snap all the time that he needed in order to fully remember. This shouldn’t take too long. She leaned back so she could watch the fireworks.
Snap continued to babble for a while. A little longer than Sandra would have thought. A minute or two. Well that didn’t seem too long at a glance. But for something like this, it almost felt like an eternity had gone by. She would have thought that Snap would have figured it out much sooner. Oh well. He would learn eventually. He was a smart zoner, wasn’t he? Surely, in a few moments, he would have it all figured out. His memory won’t take that long to return. She hadn’t done anything to mess that up.
And sure enough, it did. Snap’s incoherent, fear-filled babbling had turned into more coherent sentences. Comments regarding what happened, realizing the events that took place before, it all was flooding back to the superhero zoner. He looked left and right, his breathing becoming both shaky and steady, a combination that was difficult to imagine, but Snap seemed to pull it off rather well.
Then he looked back at her, standing up unsteadily on his legs, pressing his back against the bed. He stared at her long and hard, his eyes remaining wide. He looked so unsure, so uncertain of what to do. It seemed that it finally hit him, after all that memory flashing in his head, that he was completely and utterly alone with the one zoner who hated him the most.
Oh gawd how she hated him... How she wanted to tear him apart... He had hurt her so badly, and she wanted to return the favor. She wanted to get the ball rolling. She wanted to force him to the ground and begin to eat him alive, let him feel the start of the pain of what’s about to come. But she wanted to take it a little slower than that.
“Wh-Where are my friends?!” Snap shouted at her, forming fists with his hands. “What have you done to them?!”
Sandra leaned herself to one side. “I don’t know why you’re so upset about that, Snacks.” Snap hissed at that name, further amusing Sandra. “It’s not like they are being harmed.” Upon seeing Snap’s expression at that, Sandra motioned her hand to one side. “No, really. They’re fine. I just had them locked up. I do not plan on doing anything to them...” She brought her hand back, raisng up a feather finger. “...yet.”
“Don’t you fucking dare hurt them...” Snap hissed as he managed to take a shaky step towards him. Sandra had to admit, she was a little impressed by how brave Snap was acting. Perhaps the threat of his friends was making him more willing to talk back to her. “If you do...”
Sandra rolled her eyes. “Not like you’re in any posititon to stop me. Besides, I wouldn’t really worry about them right now.” She grinned broadly as she stared directly at Snap. “I would be more worried about what is going to happen to you...”
Sandra moved herself closer to Snap. The zoner, despite acting brave, started to move himself back, pressing himself against the bed as far as he could go. He gritted his teeth as he glared up at Sandra, looking as if he would attack at any moment. And yet he never did. Not even when Sandra reached out and touched his face, he still remained pressed where he was, letting out a few low growls and nothing more. Sandra just chuckled as she spent a few moments stroking his cheek.
“It is still a shame that it had to be this way, Snacks. If only you had been more reasonable...”
“Reasonable?!” Snap shouted at her. He seemed to completely ignore the ‘Snacks’ comment this time. “How am I the one being unreasonable?! You’re the one who has been hurting people! You’re the one who keeps holding onto a belief that doesn’t make any gawd damn sense!”
Sandra immediately stiffened at this. A wave of bitter emotion started to rise up inside of her. She stopped stroking Snap’s cheek and just held it there. Her grip was slightly tight. She bore her red eyes through his. “...not make any sense, you say...?”
“Y-Yeah that’s right!” Snap’s voice had a slight tremble in it. He knew that he was going to land himself in hot water. But it would seem that he would rather be resistant than fall under her control completely. Though she had expected this. “You keep telling everyone that they should eat their loved ones! Can’t you see just how sick and wrong that is?! Why the fuck should I eat a loved one?!”
“Because it’s the ultimate way of showing that you care for them..” Sandra hissed under her breath. She was getting a little tired of repeating herself. What would it take to get this through their thick skulls?
“Care for them?!” Snap spluttered, tripping over his own tongue. “That’s not the way you show you care for someone! You do it by being nice to them! Get them presents, hang out with them, help them when they’re in trouble, have a good time with them! That’s how you show that you care about someone! Not freaking killing and eating them, you sicko!”
Sandra rolled her eyes. Of course Snap would say something so ridiculously naive. She did not deny that those were good things to do with a loved one. So she knew that, on some level, Snap spoke the truth.
But he was completely wrong in thinking that those were the only ways of showing that you cared about someone. He was wrong to think that eating a loved one was somehow a bad thing. How could it be? It was the ultimate form of bonding. To fuse oneself with another. It took a lot of will power, the right kind of mind, in order to do something like this. Which was why she considered it the ultimate honor.
But of course, idiots like Snap could never understand. She didn’t know why she bothered even trying to explain.
“You will never understand, I know. Your primitive little mind could never understand.” Sandra leaned herself back, giving Snap a somewhat blank expression. A little more of a serious look, speaking to him like she was a mother and he was her child. “I wouldn’t try hurting my mind trying to understand. It’s just beyond your comprehension. It is a shame that only I was created with the ability to understand. But...” She let out a sigh as she turned her head down, raising one hand up. “..I suppose that’s just how life is.”
Snap’s body shook with emotion. With a burst of energy, he pushed back against her. Sandra let out a grunt and she looked at him with widened eyes, not having expected that. “Oh shut up! Haven’t you ever thought that maybe it is you who is wrong?! That you’re the one with the messed up mind?! That you are one who needs to be ‘reeducated’?!”
Sandra lowered her ears slowly, letting out a soft growl. “Snap...stop it...” She warned him, feeling her blood start to boil.
Snap ignored her warning and continued on his rant. “You are the one who needs a wake up call! It is you who have caused this world too much grief! You have such a twisted, warped view of everything!” He took in a few pants, his lips pulled back a little to showcase a little bit of his teeth. “..especially when it comes to promises...”
That was it. That was the straw that broke the camel’s back. Sandra felt a rush of emotion go through her, adrenaline causing her heart to thump louder. Unable to stop herself, she launched herself towards Snap. She slammed her body into his, and she pressed him firmly against the bed. Snap let out a help of pain as he was pinned at such an awkward angle. Surely he was feeling an ache in his newly healed back at this point.
“You ignorant little slime ball!” Sandra snarled at him. Her face was contorted with a primal rage, her pupils shrinking into dots. She looked into Snap’s terrified eyes as she continued to shout at him, showing him her sharp teeth. “Don’t you fucking dare talk about promises like that! Don’t you dare try to diminish their importance! You filthy, disgusting zoner! If you dare try to stain the sanctity of the promise again, I will rip out your tongue! Do you hear me?!”
Snap immediately nodded his head quickly. “Y-Yes... I-I understand! Please..don’t hurt me!”
Sandra narrowed her eyes into slits as she watched Snap’s struggling form. She allowed him to jerk himself about a little, trying so hard to free himself. His eyes were filled with terror, a few tears forming in them. He was clearly remembering what happened the last time that he had gotten on her bad side.
Which gave her an idea. Her mouth broadening into a twisted smile, she stared down at Snap’s stomach. She could feel a little drool start to dribble down her jaws, and she licked her lips slowly. Snap saw this and he let out a scream. He struggled against the ground more frantically, kicking and hitting against her and the ground, trying to wriggle his way free. But she was too strong for him and he couldn’t stop her from lowering her head towards his stomach, her jaws widening.
Sandra didn’t hesitate and she sank her teeth into his stomach. Snap immediately let out a scream of pain. She enjoyed the melody of Snap’s screaming as she sliced into his stomach flesh. She did not bite as deeply as before. She only bit in enough to take out a nice portion of meat from him, tearing it from his body. She used a couple of fingers to remove the cloth from her tongue before she began to consume the meat.
Below her, Snap thrashed and trembled and whimpered in pain. He had his body curved inward, his hands pressed up against his stomach. His eyes were clinched shut and she could see tears moving down from them at a more rapid pace. Blood seeped onto the ground from where she had bitten him.
She couldn’t help but savor his flavor, just like she had before. He still tasted just as sweet. She swallowed the piece of flesh and licked her lips once more, getting the remaining bits of blood off from her mouth. She looked down at Snap and gave him a broad sneer. Now he has finally had a taste of just what she wanted from him.
“P-Please...” Snap managed to whimper. “D-Don’t do that again... Please.. I-I’m sorry for what I said...”
“Tsch...you’re not sorry.” Sandra glared at him. “You’re only saying that to save your own hide. Well sorry, my little Snacks...” She moved closer to him, arching her body around in a sort of circle. She looked down at Snap, one of her feet placed lightly against his body. “You do not deserve any mercy. You are going to have the honor of being my food source for the rest of your life...” Her voice grew dark and cold at that statement.
“Wh-What?! No! Please don’t!” Snap wailed, the pain overtaking his mind. “P-P-Please...I...” He broke down into sobbing, his whole body trembling harder.
Sandra just rolled her eyes at this. “It’s not like you have a choice...”
Snap coughed up a little bit of blood, staining the ground. “P-Please... I-It doesn’t have to b-be this way...”
“I tried to give you a chance, Snap. I gave you so many chances...” Sandra put her muzzle close to Snap’s ear, speaking harshly into it. “You kept on rejecting me. You turned against me. You hurt me deeply, Snap. And now...” She let loose a quick, dark chuckle. “You must pay the price for that.”
“No..please...”
Sandra ignored him as she forced him onto his back. The swift movement and his body stretching this way caused him to scream in agony. Sandra looked down intently at her handiwork. She looked at the blood that seeped out of the wound. She found herself drooling once more. Unable to help herself, she lowered herself down and she began to lap at the blood leaking out of his stomach. Such good, delicious blood... So sweet... She held Snap’s whimpering, crying form on the ground as she continued to lick up his blood.
Then, unable to control herself, Sandra began to eat him alive, like she had to him before. Her teeth sank into his flesh and she ripped up large chunks flesh and swallowing them whole. Snap let out choked sobs and cries as he continued to struggle underneath her, his body giving pained twitches. Sandra managed to keep his thrashing body still as she continued eating his stomach, tearing in deeper and deeper, until...
Sandra grabbed onto his intestines. She got a good grip on them with her teeth and then, like a predator would its prey, she yanked upwards. She tugged out a long piece of the digestive organ, its purple surface gleaming with red and some kind of wetness. She chomped down on it, cutting off a piece that she slurped up like it was a noodle. She then shoved her head back inside, Snap’s body stiffening and twitching in response. She pulled back her head and she managed to nearly completely disembowel Snap, the ground soon covered in a steaming pile of purple innards.
Sandra took a step back and watched as Snap struggled and thrashed on the ground. He sobbed heavily, tears staing his cheeks, each breath sounding choked. His body quivered violently, his legs twitching out, his arms flailing. He twisted and turned his body from side to side as he struggled to get away from the pain. He soon managed to look over at her, his horrified eyes asking a simple question of ‘why?’.
Sandra chortled at this. She allowed Snap to twitch and squirm on the ground for a few moments before she reversed what she did. Raising up her hand, her symbol glowing, she put in a lot of concentration to heal up Snap’s injuries. The purple organs disappeared back inside his body, the torn off piece being replaced in a matter of moments. The flesh rapidly regenerated and the hole in his skin quickly healed. Now the only thing that remained of the injury was that torn cloth on his leotard.
Despite being fully healed, however, Snap still laid on the ground, holding onto his stomach as if he were still in pain. Sandra guessed that he was experiencing some phantom pain. Or he was remembering just how it felt to have himself being partially eaten alive for the second time in his life. She grinned devilishly at this. This was so much fun...
Sandra moved in closer towards Snap, her eyes staring at him intently. The trembling, crying zoner didn’t seem to notice her right away. She lifted up her foot and she slammed it against his side. Snap let out a scream as he was tossed along the ground. He laid on his back, his hands still holding onto his stomach, right where she had bitten him earlier.
Sandra grabbed onto his arm with one hand, holding him down. She lowered herself towards him, nearly straddling him. She smiled down at his sobbing form. She reached down and she stroked his face gently.
“I do hope that this little session has prepared you, Snap. This is going to be your life from now on. I hope you get used to the pain, dear. Becaus you will be feeling a lot of it.”
“N-No..p-p-please...”
“Too late.” Sandra narrowed her eyes. “If you had been more reasonable to me before, I wouldn’t have had to do this.” She spread a dark smile across her face. “But think of it this way. At least I am giving you a purpose.” She rubbed her thumb along his face’s skin. “You should be proud. You will be providing me with nourishment for a long time... Oh what a generous ‘friend’ you are...”
Sandra watched as Snap’s body squirmed about on the ground. He continued to release a series of ‘no’ and ‘please’ at her. He didn’t seem to try to protest against her. The only thing that he could do was just cry and beg her to leave him alone. Watching this whole thing caused her chest to swell up in pride. This was going better than she had ever hoped for.
But then she suddenly froze. As she watched Snap’s crying form on the ground, something else began to develop in her mind. A different sensation that she honestly did not see coming. The unexpected situation caused her head to spin a little, and she had to shake her head once or twice in order to keep herself from toppling over.
Snap had taken apparent notice of this change in attitude. It seemed like he finally realized that he was no longer in pain and he laid still. He stared up at her cautiously, breathing in shakingly. The two of them locked eyes with each other, not daring to look away from the other.
All the while, this strange, new feeling swelled inside of the blue dragon. This whole thing was...unprecendented. She never thought she would feel like this. Then again, she had been obsessing about Snap for a while, hasn’t she? A little too much... But even with this realization, she still had a little trouble coming to grips with this newfound sensation that was starting to creep along the back of her mind.
But she couldn’t deny it. There was something about Snap now that was...triggering something else inside of her. A new type of desire. A new way to control him. She could feel the corners of her mouth lifting up. Hey...this might not be such a bad idea after all...
“What are you doing...?” Snap managed to whisper.
Sandra stared down at him, her eyes flicking with insanity. “You know... I think I am going to...shift my plans a little. I just thought of something better..”
“B-Better...?” Snap gulped. He cringed away from her. “Wh-What do you m-mean...?”
Sandra just smirked at him. “Instead of telling you... Why don’t I just show you...?”
Sandra lowered her face down towards Snap. She could feel his breath, and she was certain that he could feel hers. She licked her lips slowly in anticipation. Then, without warning, she jerked her head forward, closing the gap between them. She proceeded to give him something that she never thought she would give him.
A kiss.
|
|
|
Post by Bluedramon on Jan 23, 2016 18:07:19 GMT -5
Chapter 22: Desperate Attempts
It’s all in my hands. What can I do? Don’t let it fall apart! -A Shot In The Dark, Within Temptation
“No! Let us out of here!” Mint pounded against the bars again and again. “I’m telling you for the last time! Release us!”
Despite how much this hurt his head, Mint just could not bring himself to stop. There was a small part of him that felt that...if he kept this up, maybe the Beanie Boys would listen and let him and his friends go. It was a stubborn, stupid belief, sure, but...someone had to keep trying, right?
Rudy and Penny were sitting in the back, leaning against each other. A part of him was irritated. He had hoped that they would be here with him, trying to find a way out, not cowering back there. But..no, he couldn’t say that about them. It wasn’t like they had given up. They just...didn’t know what to do right now.
And honestly, neither did he. The only reason he kept on yelling was..he had no idea what else he could do. He wanted to get them all out of here. But he just..had no idea. And without the magic chalk...
“Oh be quiet and sit down!” One of the Beanie Boys snapped, glaring at him.
“Yeah! You aren’t going to leave here any time soon! So you might as well get comfortable!” Another Beanie Boy growled at him.
“Or maybe the ‘Enemy Creator’ is just too stupid to realize what those words mean!”
Mint hissed at this. Despite the somewhat weak nature of that insult, it still struck a chord with him. Of course the Beanie Boys would still be heartless enough to bring that up. It was just like them.... It was bad enough that, even now, a few zoners still insisted on calling him that. He certainly didn’t need past wounds being reopened by the very things that he had used to call his allies.
He once more looked back at Rudy and Penny. He took in a deep breath and he sighed. Perhaps they had the right idea after all. It seemed like it really was just a complete waste of his breath and time in trying to figure a way out of here. No matter what he did or said, it wasn’t going to change a damn thing. All he was going to do was just..make himself even more irritated. The Beanie Boys were quite good at that. It would be quite hard to formulate a plan if he was getting too worked up..
..and of course the Beanie Boys knew this rather well. Why else would they be talking like this? Oh yes, they were rather certain that they could use his emotions against him, keep him from figuring a way out. He couldn’t let them win.
So rather than continue pounding against the bars, he finally got himself to stop. He ignored the stinging pain in his fist as he looked at the ground, letting out low, soft growls. He clenched his teeth tightly, each breath feeling like it was taking more and more effort. Then, with a quick shudder, he started to feel himself relax a little. With that exasperated sigh, he turned and he made his way towards his friends.
“Looks like he finally gave up!”
“I’m glad. I was tired of hearing his stupid voice!”
Mint gritted his teeth at those comments, but he chose to ignore them. He slowly made his way over to his friends and he sat down next to them. He felt some sense in comfort in being so close to them. True, he was nowhere near getting an idea of a way out of here. But...at least he could take some comfort in knowing that he wasn’t alone. And who knows? Maybe Rudy and Penny could figure something out.
So far though...he wasn’t really sure what any of them could do. This situation did start looking rather...bleak. None of them had any magic chalk on them. They had been forced to give it all to Sandra...
The very thought of that caused Mint to grit his teeth. Oh how could he have been so stupid...? He should have known what Sandra was up to. He should have known that it was all just a trick. He should have known that she never intended on giving Snap back... But instead, he fell for it, hook, line, and sinker... and now Snap had been seperated from them. Stolen, locked away with her. And none of them had any clue what was being done to him.
That was honestly the worst part. Not knowing what was happening to their friend. He wished there was a way that they could find out. Good or bad, he and the others would feel better just..knowing what was going on. They wanted to know what was being done to Snap. They wanted to know if he was okay, if he was not okay, or what. Not knowing was going to drive them all insane.
But he would try his best to hang in there. He didn’t want to worry his friends further. Rudy and Penny were worried enough as it is. He didn’t need to add onto it.
He watched them as they were in deep thought. He wondered what they could be thinking of. They had been silent for a while after they were locked up. He imagined that they might be trying to figure a way out of here. They weren’t the types to just give up. But the expressions that they were giving... It was honestly difficult to tell if this was truly the case or not.
“...so...do you guys have any idea what we’re going to do?” Mint cautiously asked. He was getting a little tired of the silence and he wanted a better idea of how Rudy and Penny were feeling. “Like...anything...?”
Rudy shrugged his shoulders. “Not right now. I mean... I’m not sure if there is much that we could do...” Rudy flinched at his own words, as if he was shocked with himself for saying them. “I’m sure that we can figure something out...eventually. I just...don’t know what we can do.”
Penny nodded her head in agreement. “It will take some time before we can figure something out.”
“But we don’t have a lot of time! Snap could be...!” Mint protested.
Penny raised up her hand to silence him. “We are quite aware, Mint. Rudy and I are equally as desperate as you to save Snap. But...we need to be careful with this.” Penny narrowed her eyes as she gazed into the ground. “If we go in too swiftly into this.. We could end up making things so much worse.” She let out a sigh before looking back up at Mint. “We need to plan this perfectly. You and I both know how Sandra can be...”
“Yeah...I know.” Mint couldn’t deny those words. It really would be best to wait and make sure that everything was solid before making a move. They just had to be a little quick about it.
Rudy gave a soft murmur. “At least we won’t have to worry about Skrawl...”
At this, Mint felt a mixture of emotion go through him. He found himself slowly turning his head towards Skrawl, who was situated in a cage not far from them. The jellybean hadn’t really spoken a word to them since they arrived; he just sat there, his arms folded, looking rather grumpy.
This was the only amount of comfort that they had in this situation. Skrawl really wasn’t paired up with Sandra after all. Maybe he had been, but it was clear that he was her prisoner now. For what, Mint wasn’t sure, and Rudy and Penny couldn’t figure it out either. Sandra wanted him for something; why else even bother keeping him alive? And the Beanie Boys were being controlled by her, using Skrawl as leverage.
Mint had mixed feelings about this whole thing. On the one hand, Skrawl might make a useful temporary ally. He knew this place better than Sandra, he would imagine. So many he could tell them something that they don’t know.
But on the other hand...they were still enemies. He didn’t think that Skrawl would be all that interested in helping them out. He certainly didn’t look interested. And there was the fact that he himself was..still rather terrified of him. He did not bring it up often, but he still felt a tinge of fear whenever thinking of that jellybean. After all, he was the reason that...
Mint found himself looking down at his prosthetic leg. Even to this day, he could still remember how Skrawl had flung that sword into his leg, how it clanged against the ground, how his leg had been chopped off... He could feel a dull pain spreading throughout his leg at this, and he wanted to clutch his limb to himself.
No doubt Skrawl would take advantage of his fear. That seemed like something that the jellybean would do. Go out of his way to frighten him and be a total asshole about the whole thing. Skrawl just needed to say the right thing and he would have Mint cringing. Even though the teen tried not to let Skrawl get to him, it was just....he could not stop the flashbacks from moving through his head. And it didn’t help that he still had nightmares about that horrible scenario...
But, despite his fear, it might be worth a short. After all, he had a feeling that Skrawl hated Sandra as much as they did. Perhaps it would only be best if they at least trie dto talk to him. What was the worst that could happen? It wasn’t like the jellybean could get to them from where he was.
But first, he neded to speak to his friends about the idea. It seemed outrageous and he had no idea if they would like it or not. But...it was worth a try at least.
“Hey guys..?” Mint spoke up. “I...I think I have an idea..”
Rudy and Penny immediately lifted their heads and looked at him.
“Oh? What is your idea, Mint?” Rudy asked.
Mint paused for a moment. He still wasn’t sure how to approach this. He turned his head and he stared over at Skrawl for a few moments, and then he looked back at them, licking his lips nervously. “W-Well...I...”
Rudy had seen what he did and his eyes immediately narrowed. “No...No, you are not thinking that, are you..?”
“I mean...”
“Mint, you know he’d never help us!”
“I know, but I think that...”
“He’s the one who chopped off your leg! Why would you want his help?!”
Mint bit his lip. He should have known that he and Rudy were going to get into an argument over this. He should have known that Rudy would not like the idea of working with Skrawl. Maybe in the past, but after the shit that Skrawl had pulled, like cutting off his leg, Rudy had been less..inclined in wanting to work with the jellybean.
Which he understood full and well. He couldn’t really blame Rudy for not liking the idea. He wouldn’t be surprised if Penny as well had some reservations against the idea. He didn’t want to force them to try the idea. They both had good reasons for hating it...just as he himself had reasons for not wanting to do it himself.
But he hoped that they would at least listen to the idea. After all, they did need a way out of here. And having Skrawl on their side temporarily could help tip the scale a little bit. Skrawl wouldn’t be dumb enough to resist help if it meant getting back at the person who had wronged him...right?
“And further more...” Rudy started to say before Penny put her hand on his shoulder. “Penny...?”
“Let him explain.” Penny said gently.
“But...Penny...” Rudy started to say. “That plan... we can’t...”
“I know it sounds rather desperate. But Rudy...we are in a desperate situation. And if Mint thinks that this idea could work... We should let him try it.” Penny explained to him. Her eyes were furrowed softly. “I don’t like it anymore than you do. Trust me on that. But right now, it’s more important that we figure a plan out and get out of here. No time to let our emotions get the better of us.”
Rudy opened his mouth to speak. But he soon closed it. It was clear that he couldn’t really think of anything to say. He just turned his head away, lowering it and giving a sigh. “Oh all right..” He lifted his head up and he stared over at Mint. “What did you have in mind, Mint?”
Mint paused for a moment, and then he started to speak. “I know it won’t be easy. But if we can convince Skrawl to help us, then I think that he can tell us more about this place. He knews this place better than Sandra I would imagine... So maybe he can tell us things like...secret passageways, or anything else that we might not know about.” He raised his hadn up in gesture. “I know that it would take some convincing, but I think we’d be better off with Skrawl as a temporary ally...don’t you think?”
Rudy and Penny glanced at each other. He could see the nervousness in their eyes. He knew what they were thinking. The idea of Skrawl being an ally, even if there were some benefits, was not something to take lightly. Skrawl was still a dangerous foe and he was hardly trusthworthy.
“Oh and of course, we would take precautions. I’m not stupid.” Mint raised his hands up. “I never intended that we jump into this headfirst without thinking. Of course we would have a plan in case Skrawl were to betray us.” He lowered his hands and he leaned in towards his friends. “But...I truly do think that we may stand a better chance if we at least...try.”
“Well...I’m still not liking it.. But..” Rudy rubbed the back of his head nervously. “It..does seem like our only option right now.” He looked over at Penny. “What do you think?”
“I don’t like it, honestly. But...you’re right. It might be our only shot.” Penny stared over at Skrawl. “After all... the enemy of my enemy is my friend, right?”
Rudy gave a bitter chuckle at that. “If you can call it that...”
Penny decided to ignore that as she addressed Mint, “Why don’t you try talking with Skrawl, Mint?” Mint blinked his eyes in surprise. “It was your idea, after all. And you have actually worked with him.” She flinched as she said that. “M-Maybe you could think of a way to sway him...?”
“Me? I-I don’t know...” Mint stammered. “I’m not sure that I can...”
Rudy cut him off. “Go on, Mint. At least...try.”
But Mint still remained unsure. Was he really the right person for this job? After all, Skrawl was still Rudy’s reaction. Shouldn’t Rudy be the one to try to talk Skrawl into temporarily helping them?
But...Penny was right. He did work with Skrawl for a time. That wasn’t a time that he liked to remember. But...he might have the negotiating skills required to get Skrawl to listen. He did have to deal with him on a regular basis once. He might be better suited to this than Rudy or Penny, despite knowing Skrawl the shortest amount of time.
Then again...would Skrawl really want to talk to his former ally? Would he really want to speak to the person who betrayed him?
Well...there was only one way to find out.
Without much more hesitation, swalling hard, trying to work up the courage, Skrawl made his way over to where the front of the cage was, over towards the bars that separated them from the room aroun them. Mint gripped onto the bars and leaned in. He paused for a moment, licking his lips once more, trying to figure out the words to say. He looked over at his friends, who offered him supportive, encouraging smiles.
Then he turned his head to Skrawl and, after pausing for a moment, he said, “Hey, Skrawl! I’d like a word with you!”
At this, Skrawl slowly turned his head towards him. Mint tried to ignore the menacing glare that the jellybean had given, the way his teeth were bared in a snarl. “What do you want...?”
Mint swallowed nervously for a moment, feeling his heart pound in his chest. He fought against his twisting gut feelings and he managed to speak. “...I have a proposal for you...”
sss
Snap’s mind instantly became alive with several buzzing thoughts. He couldn’t comprehend what was going on. He couldn’t get his mind to settle down. There was just... was this some kind of nightmare or something?
But he wasn’t waking up. Even as he shut his eyes tighter, hoping that he would wake up at any moment..just, nothing was happening. He was still here, in this present time. He could still feel the unwelcome warmth, himself pushed up to something he never wanted to be. This was real.... and he was horrified.
Sandra’s lips were upon his. As soon as his mind clicked, as soon as he realized that this truly was the case, the small blue and white zoner began to struggle against her, kicking his legs out. He struggled to pull himself back, placing his hands and trying to push her away. Nothing he did worked and he found himself remaining locked in the kiss.
He couldn’t help but let out muffled whimpers and cries at this. None of this made any sense. His head ached as he tried to search for an answer. How in the world could Sandra go from trying to eat him...to kissing him like this? It just had no sense of logic to it whatsoever. And he found himself feeling even more terrified than he already was. He had to try to get out of here, somehow. He just...
Then he felt something that made him nearly gag.
Sandra’s tongue in his mouth.
Almost instantly, his eyes bulged wide open. He felt an almost immediate urge to throw up. He could feel his stomach lurching in his stomach, and he could feel the bile start to rise up. He fought against the feeling, eventually managing to get it down to more manageable levels. But the sense of nausea was still there.
All the while, his mind continue to swirl and ache from trying to understand just...what the fuck was happening. He felt a whole wave of emotions as Sandra kept holding onto him like this, keeping her lips pressed against his. His heart raced against his chest. The mere fact that she was this close was enough to make him want to scream in horror. But now she was doing this and.... how was he supposed to take this? He kept asking himself over and over the same question: Just what was Sandra doing?
In all the times that they had spent together, even back when he had foolishly considered her a friend, he never thought she’d be the one to do something like this. And it made even less sense knowing what kind of person she truly was and knowing that she hated him. He knew that she hated his guts. So..why was she kissing him...?
Sandra’s tongue was moving around inside. It was o disgusting, almost like he had swallowed some kind of worm or something. Snap shut his eyes tightly and he tried to ignore this feeling as he struggled to pull his head back. He tried striking at Sandra, jerking his head from one side to the other. Whatever he could to get himself free.
Yet Sandra’s grip remained tight on him. Sandra pulled him closer, keeping him locked even more deeply against the unwanted kiss. She showed no signs of letting up any time soon. Snap soon realized that there was only one way that he could get out of this.
Forming a fist with his hand, Snap twisted himself around so he could get a good angle. Then he pulled back his fist and, mustering as much strength and courage as he could, he struck out against Sandra. His fist collided with the side of her head, knocking it askew. Sandra let out screech at this, her mouth parting from his, her grip on him loosening.
Snap took this chance to try to get away. With Sandra momentarily distracted, he pushed back against her, managing to knock her clean off of him. He did not bother watching her collide with the ground; he just immediately turned himself around and he began to run towards the door. He moved as quickly as he could, knowing that he could just get the door open somehow and get out, he might be able to..
But he was never able to get that far. Before he even got half way towards the door, all of a sudden, there was a sharp pain in his leg. His eyes widened and he immediately began to trip over himself. He let out a yelp of pain as he fell into the ground, his leg bent slighlty awkwardly. He pulled his leg close, feeling as though a thousand saws had crawled up inside. But almost as soon as the pain started, it ended...
Snap heard low chuckling behind him. He turned his head and he saw that Sandra was already back on her feet. She smirked down at him, her lips spread in a...strange smile to say the least. She had her hands folded behind her back as she moved closer to him, her tail swaying from side to side. Snap’s whole body tensed up, preparing to defend himself if he needed to.
Though Sandra never tried to attack a second time. She merely walked over towards him, keeping a slow, deliberate gait, as though trying to drive him nuts. Snap gritted his teeth fearfully as Sandra approached him quickly, soon standing over him. Her smile gained a tint of amusement. Though she rubbed her cheek where he had struck her, she did not seem too angry with him.
“Nice shot... I must admit, I am impressed.” Sandra’s voice was surprisingly calm. “I never thought someone of your...stature would be able to knock me down with a single blow. Actually, I never thought anyone as scared of me as you are would have been able to strike me at all.” She lowered her hand and she tilted her head slightly to one side. “Congratulations... Though do please try to keep that at a minimum.”
Snap growled softly. There were so many things that he wanted to say to her right now. But he kept his mouth shut. He didn’t trust himself to be able to say a damn thing without triggering a potential attack from Sandra. She might be in a somewhat of a ‘peaceful mood’ right now. But who knows how long that will last?
In her current state, Sandra was not the predictable sort.
“I hope you do not think that you’ll be leaving so soon.” Sandra looked over towards the door for a moment. Then she turned her head so that she could look at Snap with one eye. “You have only just gotten here. Why don’t you stay and just...have some fun? Loosen up for a change...”
“I want to be with my friends!” Snap shouted at her, his fists shaking at his side. “Just take me back to them!”
Sandra held her chin in her hand. “So you don’t like being here with me, do you?” She shook her head slowly, feigning a sad expression. “Well isn’t that just a shame...” She took a step forward, lowering her body a little. She reached out and she gripped onto Snap’s lower jaw. “Am I not good enough for you...?”
Snap shuddered at the tone that she used there. He grabbed onto her hand and yanked it away. He started to crawl back away from her keeping his teeth bared. “J-Just stay away from me!”
“I’m afraid I can’t do that.” Sandra’s red eyes gave a twinkle. “You see, I have no intent on losing my hold over you, dear Snap..” She moved in even closer, making Snap let out a yelp as he tried to get away from her. “You will be staying with me...for a long time...”
Snap struggled to keep away from her. He tried to move as quickly as he could. But no matter how hard he tried he just could not stay away from her for long. Sandra moved too quickly, even when she was down on all fours. Her body, low to the ground, managed to catch up to him quickly and he soon found himself pinned against the ground. Sandra’s face became close to his.
“Whether you like it or not...”
Snap whimpered and he turned his head to the side. He half expected her to try biting him again. Instead, the only thing that he got was her tongue moving along his neck and up his cheek. The sensation caused him to whine and shudder. He struggled to swallow the lump in his throat. Despite the surprisingly gentle sensation, he did not feel that this was much better than her simply biting him.
“J-Just let me be with my friends, Sandra... Please...” Snap whispered softly. He couldn’t bring himself to try striking her again, despite the temptation. “Please... That’s all I want right now. I just want to be back with them. Rudy, Penny, Mint... Please...”
He opened up his eyes and looked up at her pleadingly. But there was no sign of sympathy from her. Just a narrowed gaze and a look that was...mimicking disappointment yet was not. It was so difficult to pinpoint just what kind of face that this was. But in the end, it was still making him feel uneasy, especially with how she was leaning in closer.
“You are staying with me. No ifs, ands, or buts about it. You better get used to it. Because you are never leaving this room...unless I will it.” Sandra narrowed her eyes further. “If you try asking to leave again, I will personally see to it that your little friends will have a... ‘great time’...” Her mouth twisted into a dark smile as she turned her head to one direction. “Do you understand me?”
Feeling a cold shudder rush through his body, Snap whimpered, “P-Please..y-you can’t..”
“I can and I will. If you try leaving or if you try asking to leave one more time, Snap...I will.” Sandra’s eyes narrowed dangerously. “Don’t think I’m joking on that. I hold all the cards. I am not going to let you go. I made that mistake before. I will not do it again. Am I clear?”
A wave of confusing, intermixed emotion swirled through Snap’s body. He found it impossible to tear his eyes away from Sandra. They drew him in, keeping him locked on the ground, utterly frozen. He wanted to get away somehow, yet he could not even bring himself to move. And the emotions that her glaring was elicitating did nothing to help his situation.
He could feel himself breathing in and out quickly, struggling to figure out just what the heck he was going to do. What move should he make? Could he really just give in like this? But what of his friends? He didn’t want to see them getting hurt. Oh..what was he going to do...?
His brain was bombarded with these confusing emotions that just wouldn’t let him go. He could feel a burning sensation in his rounded hands as he tried to figure out just what choice he should make. He wanted to do...something, anything, to get away from here. Yet he knew that if he did try, Sandra would go through with what she said. She might not have said ‘I promise’ there, but he could tell that she meant every word. She would indeed take action if she felt it necessary.
And his friends... No, he could not permit them to get hurt. In the end, their safety was more important than his own. If him staying here with Sandra would keep them safe, then...he didn’t have much of a choice, now did he?
The idea disgusted him. The idea terrified him. There was no amount of his core that wanted to be here. His chest twisted and his mind swirled, the burning emotions of fear and disgust intermingling together in a large cloud inside his skull, making him feel worse. This all served to make it even harder for him to make the decision. Yet the feeling of what could happen to his friends resonated more strongly with him.
So, licking his lips nervously, feeling his heart skip a few beats, Snap forced himself to lower his head in submission, his eyes closing softly. He did not want to see the smirk on Sandra’s face when he spoke. “...okay.. you..you win... I’ll stay..”
“Excellent. I knew you’d make the right decision, my little Snacks.” Snap shuddered at that comment, and at the caressing hand that touched his face. “I promise that you will not regret this.”
Snap opened his eyes and looked up at her. He wasn’t really sure why she bothered saying that. Not like there was anything she could do that would make him love it here. Only her not hurting his friends made this decision even slightly worthwhile.
He didn’t bother saying that to her, though. He couldn’t bring himself to do that. Not now; it was too risky. The only thing that he could do was just lay there and turn his head to the side. He didn’t want to look at her anymore. He didn’t want to see her ugly mug. The only thing he wanted to do was just shut his eyes and pretend that this wasn’t happening. He wanted to mentally take himself away, and hope that, soon, he would get out of this mess.
Sandra seemed to take note of this. He could hear her chuckle and mumble something under her breath. He couldn’t really tell what she said. Not that it really mattered. For before he could even start to think of what she meant, he started to feel a sharp pain in his head. His whole body started to stiffen up and he struggled to take in a breath.
“Shh...it’s okay, Snap. You are just going to...take a little nap is all.” Cooed Sandra. “Just close your eyes and go to sleep....”
Snap struggled to keep himself awake. He opened his mouth and let out a few strained gasps as he tried to handle the pain. He jerked himself from side to side. The agony in his head only grew stronger. His whole body trembled and he made a few jerky motions as he tried to push her back from him.
But it was useless. No matter how hard he pushed, she just shoved him back. Her powers overtook him and he felt something feel as though it was snapping inside of him. With a sharp stiffening of his body, Snap collapsed completely to the ground. His vision rapidly blurred and darkened. He shut his eyes and he became unaware of the world around him.
sss
Bell’s mind was constantly racing. He wasn’t entirely sure how he should feel about the situation. He was unable to stop acing back and forth, his arms folded behind his back. He kept his teeth gritted, in a constant state of just wanting to growl, even bite something.
What was he going to do? He asked himself this over and over again. It wasn’t something that he could stop asking himself. There was so much at stake here. He needed to keep himself on his toes. He needed a better understanding of just what the heck was going on here. A part of him wished that...he had only been imagining this.
But..he knew that he wasn’t. No matter how hard he struggled against himself, he couldn’t really forget what was happening. He could not dismiss what he had been told. Those two, he had a lot of trust in. They had proven themselves time and again. They wouldn’t lie to him. Not about this. Not about something that was so incredibly important to them. They knew better than that.
But to be fair, this was one of those few times where he just...wished that this was indeed all a lie. He didn’t want to think that this was happening. This just...would nearly ruin everything. There was still time, of course. But if they did not hurry...
He felt glad that no one was around to see this. Him pacing back and forth like this, the last thing he needed was anyone staring at him, wondering just what the heck was wrong with him. He didn’t want, nor did he care to, have anyone commenting on this or asking questions. No, now was not the time for that. He needed to keep himself focused on the task at hand.
At the same time, he needed to keep his emotions in check. He couldn’t let himself get too worked up over this. He was certain that everything would still work out. But they would not if he let his emotions get in the way too much. He needed to keep himself calm and steady, and try to think of a solution to this. If he concentrated hard enough, maybe he would figure something out and everything would be just fine.
Still...this whole situation was just..unprecedented. He had never thought that the Beanie Boys would actually attack the hospital. That hadn’t been... He shook his head. It was partially his fault. He should have been more specific. And maybe...he should have been a little more truthful...
Well, there was nothing that he could do about that right now, now was there? He could only move forward and hope that he could figure something out to correct this little oversight.
The rest of the police department were already out there. He didn’t need to worry about them finding the Beanie Boys too soon. But the fact that they were out there at all... It really was worrying. What if they found...that location? He didn’t want to begin to imagine what would happen if word got out. The only reason that he was even allowed to know was because he had promised not to tell. And then this happened and...
The only solution that he had before was just to send in a few of his own men. Act as derivatives. Lead them in a different direction. But he knew it would not be good enough. Suspicions would rise too fast, and the whole thing would be blown. Everything that he had worked hard for lately would all be for naught. He couldn’t allow it all to go to waste. It just...wouldn’t be fair...
But what was he going to do now? Not only did the police start heading of in that direction, but he also had to worry about Rudy and his friends as well. They had overheard what had been said. That was what he had gotten out of those two he spoke to before. It was this that he had wished had been just a sick joke or something. Out of all the people he didn’t want knowing about this, those blasted four were the ones that he struggled to keep everything from.
He knew exactly how they were going to react to all of this. He knew that they would not let up until they got all the answers, until he told them what they wanted to know. They would not be reasonable. They could not be negotiated with. They would stand against what he wanted. And if that is the case...
..then he supposed he had no choice.
The bull zoner turned his attention towards his desk. His real desk anyway. He did not consider the front desk where he met Rudy and the others to be the place wehre he did his real work. That was more of a...well, not really a front per say. But more just...a face? After all, someone has to sit there and speak to people who come in.
He was glad that someone else took over for now. He often switched with this other guy. Amazing person, really understanding... but he could hardly think of him right now. He wanted to figure out a solution to this problem first. And he would find the answer with his own desk. Not that there was anything in there that would help. It was more that...he felt like he could think better sitting down here, where he did his real thinking and his real work.
He felt himself start to relax as soon as he sat down. Yes, this felt so much better. He leaned himself back, feeling the cusion of the spinning chair, feeling it squeak slightly under his weight. He placed his hands on the thick metal table before him, the coldness spreading throughout his hoof-like hands. And then he just...started to think.
Rudy, Penny, Mint, and Snap. Four individuals. Four problems. Four things that needed to be taken care of soon. Four obstacles that stood in his way.
But of course, going about this was going to be rather tough. There was no easy solution to this. He already knew what kind of influence that this kid had over ChalkZone. Well all of them. If he did something too suddenly, he might end up making things worse. He could not simply just... He just had to tread lightly. One false move and...
He already had some influence over people. There were some that looked up to him. Or at the very least, there were others that respected him. They saw him as some kind of voice of reason, even if he did have his...moments. He could not risk losing that out of desperation to keep Rudy and the others out of the way. So he would need to find some other way to deal with that...cripple.
And soon, an idea formed in his head. There was a little something that he had been working on. He had been wondering how well it was going. If it were indeed a success, then perhaps he could use this to his advantage. It would help him pave the way into bringing out a change to this world. The introduction of an already familiar person whom he believed would make a better leader for everyone, even if he was sometimes...moody.
Besides, it wasn’t like Rudy was going to be around forever, right? The teen was going to grow up, get old, and die. Regardless of his crippled status, this part always remained the same. The same was true for Penny and Mint as well. They would all perish in age. And Snap... Well not to rain on his parade, but he did not see Snap as the leader type. No, he was way too...impulsive.
But this guy he was looking into making leader, he felt he was just...better. He still had his moments, he would not lie. But he did still get things done. He did not waste time on nonsense. He was the kind of person they all needed. Of course, not many would agree, and if he spread this word out too much, he knew many would turn against him.
But things would indeed go down this path. He would ensure that it did. Not just because of what he was promised, but because he had already truly believed in this vision. Once this whole Sandra situation was settled down, he would then begin to proceed with the next phase. Everything would fall into place.
Indeed, he would see to it that this plan came into fruition.
|
|
|
Post by Bluedramon on Jan 25, 2016 19:03:01 GMT -5
Chapter 23: Attempted Escape
And if you wanna get out of here...wanna get out of here, save yourself! But you'll never get anywhere...never get anywhere, not without my help! -I’m Alive, Shinedown
Skrawl raised an eyebrow. “...You’re kidding me, right?”
Mint shook his head. “No, I’m not. I’m serious! I do think that we can...”
Skrawl let out a soft growl. “Now why in the world would I want to do that?” He raised his hand up in gesture. “I don’t owe you brats anything! Besides, if you’re so smart and clever, why don’t you figure a way out on your own?!”
“Oh come on, you know us better than that!” Mint called out, picking up on the tone that Skrawl was using. “I can tell you’re just trying to cover yourself to protect your pride. But I alsok now that you do know what we are capable of!”
The jellybean grumbled at this, but he didn’t say anything.
Mint took this as a disgruntled profession and continued, “I know that you hate us, Skrawl. There’s no doubt about it.” He placed his hands to himself. “And we aren’t exactly so sure about you.” He then motioned his hands outward. “But...we both can agree that Sandra is a jerk face and she needs to pay for what she did.”
Skrawl rolled his eyes at this. “Hmph. Why should I care if she attacked the city or not?”
Mint struggled not to let his blood boil at this comment. He looked behind him and he could see that Rudy and Penny were both on their feet, glaring daggers at Skrawl. The only reason they didn’t say anything is that Mint himself was going to try to handle this. He didn’t expect them to stay silent for long, however. Even if they didn’t say anything to Skrawl about that comment now, they would surely bring it up later on.
Mint turned his attention back to Skrawl. So far, this discussion hadn’t turned out fully what he wanted. Though he had expected things to go this way, considering that this was Skrawl that he was trying to speak with.
At least the Beanie Boys had left. He didn’t know where they went. Probably to Sandra to figure out what their next move was. It was difficult to tell if they really did still care for Skrawl, or if they were under Sandra’s control. Heck, he doubted that even Skrawl knew the answer to that. But oh well; at least they were gone and they could quickly discuss this.
Now if only he could get Skrawl to see at least some reason... It wasn’t impossible to get Skrawl to cooperate. After all, Rudy had apparently done so in the past, when Skrawl built that large brain thing. So if Rudy could do it way back then, perhaps he himself could do it now. He just needed to figure out exactly what to say to convince him.
But what could he say?
Not wanting to give up so easily, Mint pressed on, “I know you don’t care much for ChalkZone City. Or at least, that’s what you say.” Mint tilted his head slightly. “But...don’t you care about yourself? Or your Beanie Boys?”
At this, the jellybean’s body seemed to straighten up a little. His eyes narrowed. “What are you insinuating...?”
Mint immediately raised his hands up, sensing that he might have nearly gotten onto Skrawl’s bad side. “I’m just saying... I know that you are not happy with what Sandra did to you...what she’s doing to the Beanie Boys..” The boy narrowed his eyes softly. “I would have thought that you’d want to get back at her, at the very least.”
“Yeah, Skrawl. Don’t you want to take a shot at her?” Rudy spoke, unable to keep quiet for much longer. The young teenager headed towards the bars, limping slightly from his metal legs.
Skrawl raised his eyebrow at this. “You, Rudy Tabootie, are suggesting that I...” There was a stunned sense to his voice.
Rudy shook his head. “I’m not condoning this. I just know how you work, Skrawl. I know that you would want to get back at Sandra for what she did. You would want revenge against her. That’s just how you function.”
Skrawl growled as he turned his head to the side. “I still don’t know why I should help you...” Skrawl sounded almost disgusted as he spoke. “You always figured out a way to stop me in the past. Nothing seems to get by you.” He turned his head and gave the teenagers a somewhat upwards glance. “Need I remind you that you have gotten in my way time and time again. So why should I help you?”
“Because we aren’t the ones who did this to you.” Penny said as she made her way over. “You know this quite well, don’t you, Skrawl?” Penny took position beside Rudy. “We did not trap you. Sandra did.” She motioned to herself. “And she trapped us, too. Haven’t you heard of the saying ‘the enemy of my enemy is my friend’...?”
Skrawl turned his head swiftly to one side, letting out a low hiss. “You’re not my friends!”
“We know that. But why can’t you listen to reason for once?” Mint narrowed his eyes at the jellybean. “I know full well that you hate the position that you were put in. Stripped of your power and your Beanie Boys. Being made into a fool by someone who is rather aimless in her goals.” He motioned to Skrawl. “You at least have the goal of becoming leader. Sandra?” He shrugged his shoulders. “The only thing she wants is revenge. Don’t you see her as rather..foolish?”
Skrawl paused for a moment. His eyes remained narrowed, but there almost seemed to be a sense of understanding in those eyes. “...I see...” He turned his head to the side. “I suppose you brats have a point on that.”
Mint gave a small smile at this. He could tell that Skrawl admitting that was quite painful for him. But at least he understood that they were indeed correct. Even if Skrawl did not have the best intentions, even he would scoff at the idea of someone like Sandra causing destruction with no real goal in mind. Wasted effort, wasted potential.
“So why don’t you agree to help us?” Mint approached the matter once more, this time trying his best to sound a little more cautious. He didn’t want to try too hard, or else Skrawl would probably disagree just out of spite. But if he just kept on appealing to him... “Think about it. You’ll be able to get chance to prove Sandra wrong. She probably thinks you’re stupid and useless. Are you going to take that laying down?”
Skrawl narrowed his eyes at this. It looked as if he was trying to ponder an answer. He didn’t give one right away, as though he was lost in his own thoughts. Probably trying to decide which was more important to him. In the end, Mint and his friends already knew what the answer would be. None of them were surprised when the jellybean raised his head up and started to shake it slowly.
“Then why don’t you help us?” Rudy raised his hand up in gesture. “It’s only going to be for this time. And we promise we won’t tell anyone about what happened. It’ll be our little secret.”
Penny gave a small, though uncertain, smile to Skrawl. “What do you say? You help us. We help you. Do we have a deal, Skrawl?”
“Hmm...I’m still not sure..” Skrawl turned his head, peering towards the ground. “This is...not what I had expected...”
“Oh come on, Skrawl. We worked together before.” Rudy spoke up. “Remember?”
Skrawl curled his lip up into a snarl. “I wish I didn’t remember that.”
“But you do, don’t you?” Rudy narrowed his eyes slightly. “If you could do it back then...” He tilted his head slightly. “...there’s no reason why you can’t do it now. Just one more time. Please, by reasonable, Skrawl.”
Mint nodded his head in agreement. “And think about it, Skrawl.” Mint leaned in towards the bars even more. He shuddered at the cold metal that was pressed up against his face. “You will be able to show all of ChalkZone City why you are the top dog.”
Mint did feel a little sick in saying that. It was not easy giving someone like Skrawl a compliment like that, at least verbally. In some ways, it almost reminded him of how things were when he used to work for Skrawl. And he hated to be reminded of that.
But buttering up to Skrawl like this, working at his ego, seemed to be the best way to try convince Skrawl to help them. After all, Skrawl loved to feel important. He loved to feel like he was truly better than others. Giving him a chance to outshine someone else seemed to be one of his weak points, especially if that someone had underestimated him. Skrawl did not like being taken lightly, and it was clear that he did not take kindly to Sandra doing the same thing to him.
It might still take some convincing. It might take a little while before Skrawl would eventually agree to help them. But Mint was certain that he and his friends could pull this off. And once they had Skrawl at their side, they...
“How would this work?”
Mint immediately paused his thoughts as he stared at Skrawl, blinking his eyes. “What do you mean?”
The large green jellybean hissed softly at this. “Well, you got a plan right? If I agree to help you, don’t you have a way out of here?” At the teenager’s silence, the jellybean let out a hiss. “Ain’t that disappointing...”
Mint licked his lips nervously, realizing that Skrawl was right. They hadn’t thought that far ahead yet. They still didn’t know how they were going to get out of here. He looked over and he stared at Rudy and Penny. The only thing they could do was stare back at him, wearing expressions filled with worry and confusion.
Mint looked back at Skrawl, taking in a slow, deep breath. Even if they could get Skrawl on their side momentarily, that meant shit if they couldn’t think of how they were going to get out of here. They would need to think of something fast, before Sandra had time to come...play with them.
sss
Sandra carefully cradled Snap’s small, unconscious form in her arms. She smiled down at him, watching as he slept. He looked almost peaceful. Only the slight contortions in his face revealed something was amiss.
She had to admit, Snap did look really cute like this. It was a thought that even shocked her when she thought of it. But it was indeed true. There was no way that she could deny how cute he looked unconscious in her arms like this. The sight of him like this, so helpless...she couldn’t help but feel...something growing inside of her.
She tried her best to shrug it off so that she could continue making her way towards the kennel. Her pace had been greatly slowed when she kept on looking at Snap like he was some kind of rare item that she found. She couldn’t allow herself to get so distracted. She knew what she had to do and it had to be done before he woke up.
So onward towards the kennel she went. Snap would not be unconscious forever. The thing that she pulled on him would only keep him out for at most, a few minutes. If she didn’t have him secured in his kennel before then, he would surely try to fight her. And at the moment, she was not interested in fighting with him. Not now.
A part of her was still...quite perplexed with what she had done earlier. She could tell Snap was shocked. And quite honestly, so was she. She had not seen these set of emotions and feelings to come, especially not like this. She never once thought that she’d ever feel....this way about him.
She did feel a sense of disgust rise up inside of her. Even she had to admit that this was...quite sick and twisted. Though probably not for the same reason that Snap or anyone else might think. This was Snap she was talking about. Someone who did not respect promises. Someone who was friends with a promise breaker. Someone who did not understand the honor of eating a friend. For her to start feeling this way was just...unprecedented.
But at the same time, she did realize the sort of power that came from this. She was quite aware that this could be turned into a good thing. She knew how she could control Rudy. But she did not fully figure out how she would control Snap. She had initially thought of doing to him what she’d do to Rudy. But...this seemed so much more exciting.
But regardless, she knew she would figure something out eventually. If not this, then something else. Either way, Snap belonged to her now. And he was never going to leave her again. He was her personal little prisoner.
And there was nothing that he could do about it.
A few moments later, Sandra ended up in the kennel. She had to lower herself just slightly so she could get in. But it was large enough for Snap. Keeping him secured in her arms, she moved in deeper. Smells dangled all around her; despite the fact that she had cleaned up Fido’s old kennel, it still smelled somewhat badly. It probably wouldn’t bother Snap too much. He did not have a strong sense of smell like she did. And even if he did...oh well.
There wasn’t much inside of this kennel. Why would there be? It was for a dog before. What more could a dog need other than a food and water bowl? And she provided Snap with both. The dog bowls were placed in the back, and she had even put down fresh newspaper in case he needed to...relieve himself. Not that he really needed any decency if she was the only one who was going to see him. And she did provide for him a bed. A dog-style bed, but still one nonetheless.
This was all Snap really needed. The rest of the kennel was empty. There was still enough room for him to walk around if he needed to. And the kennel was still relatively well ventilated. It might take him a little while to get used to living in there. But she imagined that he realized he had no choice and he’d surrender.
Not without a fight of course. She did not think he’d go down that easily. But seperated from his friends, and with her having her powers back, there was very little that Snap could do in this situation. She was in full control this time...
Slowly, gently, Sandra laid Snap’s still body on the thick blanket. She set him down on his back, and she watched as his head lolled to one side. She pulled up the end of the blanket to cover up his legs and she leaned her head back. She watched the small superhero zoner below her as he took in slow, slightly unsteady breaths. It was almost....mesmerizing.
Sandra lowered her hand down towards Snap’s face. She placed her hand against his cheek, gently stroking it from side to side, feeling how soft his skin was. She repeated this action a few times before moving her hand up and stroking the top of his head. Her thumb pressed against his forehead and she held it there, briefly remembering when she had Rudy in a similar position. That same feeling of power rushed back at her, causing her to smirk twistedly.
Sandra then slowly traveled her hand down his face, her feather fingers trailing over his cheek once more. Then she moved her hand down his neck. She massaged the side of his neck and shoulder for a bit before moving down his arm. Up and down along his arm, she moved her hand, enjoying the feeling of control that this was giving her.
She soon pulled her head back and she smiled down at Snap’s sleeping form. She let out a small chuckle, feeling a sense of excitement about how things were developing now. She leaned herself towards Snap once more and she found herself locking lips with him again. The kiss was short and brief and she quickly pulled back, but not fast enough to avoid feeling the wave of confusing emotions rise up inside of her again.
She couldn’t deny that she was feeling slightly embarrassed over the whole thing. She thought she had understood herself and she thought that she knew how things were going to go. For something like this to happen, despite all the precautions... A part of her would never fully understand what to make of that. A part of her would always feel a little...strange...
But in the end, she knew that this was still going to help her out. These new actions... If they confused her, they would surely confuse Snap. And if she kept Snap confused, she might be able to control him better. Which of course could lead to a lot more fun and...
She had a feeling that she was going to love this.
“I hope you enjoy your little nap, my friend.” Sandra cooed softly as she stared down at Snap, her eyes half way closed as her smile spread a little while. “After you wake up, you and I are going to have a lot of fun together. I promise you that...”
Sandra would have said more but in that moment, she heard a loud bang ring out through the castle. Her body stiffened up and she swung her head around towards the closed door, her red eyes widened. Just what the heck was going on...?
Slowly, she narrowed her eyes. She had a good idea of what was happening. She looked down at Snap once more. A part of her felt disappointed that she couldn’t begin her fun with him. But all good things come to those who wait, right? And besides, making sure that her other ‘guests’ didn’t get out was equally as important.
Sandra gave one more look at Snap before she swiftly turned herself around and headed out of the kennel door. She slammed it shut, making sure that the simple yet affective lock was in place. She tested it out momentarily, making sure it was good and tight. Then she turned and began to head out of the room.
If it was what she thought it was...
..then those brats were going to have a lot to pay for.
sss
It was absolutely amazing what one could do when provided with the right motivation. Sometimes, one could really surprise themselves if they took the time and effort into doing something rather than just sit around moping. Especially when something important to them is on the line.
Such as Skrawl’s pride.
The jellybean hadn’t really realized that he had this much strength in him. He hadn’t bothered trying to break out. A part of him wasn’t even sure why he didn’t try. He didn’t think that he could explain it to himself. Had Sandra done something to him? Or had he given up on his own? He couldn’t really remember.
No, he wouldn’t have given up. That just wasn’t his style. It had to do with Sandra. She did...something to him to make him more cooperative. He just couldn’t remember exactly what that was. He struggled to remember but it felt as though something was blocking his mind from really recalling. He could feel something was there, always out of his grasp.
This was occupied with a series of pains in his stomach. They had started relatively recently, and all of a sudden with no known cause. He suspected they had something to do with Sandra. He couldn’t think for the life of him just what that could have been. But no doubt, she was involved in this somehow.
And now here he stood. Confused and uncertain, doing something that he thought he’d never have to do again.
Working with Rudy.
The thought immediately brought disgust into his mind. He hated having to work for that little brat. It only reminded him of how much of a failure of a creation that he truly was. He struggled to get on top as a means of making something out of himself. He didn’t want to be just a ‘scribble on the chalkboard’. He wanted to be someone, and Rudy had taken that away from him. So to work for him.... it left a bad taste in his mouth.
But in this case, he was a bit more willing to let things slide. His anger right now mostly belonged to Sandra. Regardless of what he thought of Rudy and their past encounters, the boy had never treated him as badly as Sandra did in the short time that he’s known her. She disrespected him, locked him up, treated him like an idiot. And she is also tormenting his Beanie Boys emotionally. The only ones that he could consider as close to ‘friends’ as possible. He did not take too kindly to that.
So as far as he was concerned, this was a necessary evil. Working with the boy who initially started his misery to take care of a momentarily more dangerous threat. He could worry about taking out Rudy later. Right now, he wanted to focus on Sandra.
And oh boy, did he get good start. Situated in front of him was what remained of two of the metal bars, torn open by his own hands. He could remember it very clearly. Just...a rush of emotion, a feeling of adrenaline pumping through his arms...and then that.
It was just a darn shame that it wasn’t Sandra’s neck. Oh if he could only get his claws on that dragon, he would make her sorry for all the crap that she had put him and his Beanie Boys through. He would make her sorry that she ever crossed paths with him. They could have been excellent partners. They could have been working to stop Rudy and his friends. And instead, she decided on this path. She was going to regret that decision. He would see to that.
“Wow....that was...incredible.” Breathed Rudy. There was something on his voice that took the jellybean a while to recognize. A part of him couldn’t believe it. But it was awe, wonder. “You truly are something.”
Skrawl was not entirely sure how to take that last comment. But he did offer a smirk to the boy. “I told you that I could do it!”
“Yes, you did tell us that.” Mint nodded his head slowly. Then his eyes narrowed. “So...are you going to help us out or not?”
“Yeah, we’re working together here, remember?” There was a tone to Penny’s voice. A bit more strained, and the way that she was looking at him... Skrawl could tell that she was being quite serious.
“Oh yes, of course!” Skrawl placed a hand to himself. “I remember!”
Mint folded his arms. “So...are you going to let us out or not?”
There was a part of Skrawl that just wanted to say ‘screw you’ and leave. That part was quite strong. After all, he got himself out. He didn’t need the humans. He had no reason to worry about Snap. The only thing that mattered right now were his Beanie Boys and avenging them as well as his pride. He could honestly care less what happened to Snap or these humans.
Yet at the same time, he knew the benefits that would come from working with them. Could he really give all of that up just because he didn’t like them? It didn’t seem like the wisest choice. He could theoretically leave them behind and let them suffer at Sandra’s claws and enjoy it....or he could get their help in stopping Sandra and have a much better shot and making her pay for what she did than he would have if he decided to go this alone.
Both paths were tempting. Both would lead to something that he could get into. Watching these teenagers suffer...or getting even with Sandra. Both were goals that he could get behind.
But he knew which goal was the one that appeased him the most.
So, with a decision finally in mind, the large jellybean took action.
Without saying a word or making an attempt to respond to the teenagers’ words, he focused on getting himself through the cage. It was one thing to remove the bars with sheer strength and determination. But it was a whole other level to get himself out of here. The opening was not that wide and he did not think that he could rip out another bar. So he was going to have to make do with what he had.
He thought about turning himself to the side, but he realized he was kind of a bit fellow. Perhaps he should try moving forward? But he was wide there as well. He stood there for several moments, scratching his chin and tapping his foot, trying to figure out which way was the best to go.
“What are you waiting for?” Mint called out. “Just try to get through!”
“I’m thinking!” Skrawl snapped back. “Don’t interrupt me!”
Rudy let out a sigh. “Come on, Skrawl! We don’t have much time! I’m sure that Sandra heard those bars fall down and she could be on her way here right now! There isn’t time! You have to just try squeezing yourself through right now!”
“What if I get stuck?! That wouldn’t really be much use to me, now would it?” Skrawl narrowed his mismatched eyes at the two boys. They couldn’t really be that dense, now could they?
“Just try walking forward! Like you were about to!”
Skrawl turned and stared directly at Penny. He narrowed his eyes further and he was about to respond...but then he stopped. Not so much because of what she or the others said. But because he realized that if he kept standing here, he might miss his one shot at getting even with Sandra. If she came over and she locked him in and did that...whatever it was again...he might not get another chance like this again.
So rather than just stand there any longer, rather than give in to the tempation of arguing with these humans further, Skrawl just...gave in. Penny was the smart one and he had already thought of going through the opening going forward rather than sideways anyway. So he gave it a shot.
He pressed himself against the space. There was barely enough room for him to manuever, even with the bars gone. He pushed himself into it further and he could feel the cold metal sliding along his body. But he could still feel himself getting stuck. He could feel the bars pressing against him, trying to hold him in place. He squirmed from side to side, twisting his body around, trying to get himself through. He let out a series of grunts and groans from his attempts.
Thinking that he was going to get stuck, he found himself grabbing into the nearest bars to him. Gritting his teeth, he struggled to push himself out. He applied as much pressure as he could, tightening the muscles in his arms. He pushed as hard as he could, releasing all that energy into this single push. He could feel himself start to get a bit unstuck, he could feel himself get looser, until...
Skrawl let out a grunt when he suddenly tripped forward, nearly falling into his face. He stumbled over his feet, flapping his arms as he tried to keep himself balanced. It was useless in the end, however, and he just fell into the ground, smashing his face against the hard surface. He laid there for several seconds, giving off a soft groan, before he pushed himself onto one hand, shaking his head.
He didn’t bother laying there for long. Before he had time to fully recover from that, Skrawl was back on his feet once more. He wobbled slightly, and then he made his way over towards the cage that Rudy, Penny, and Mint were locked up behind.
As he went over there, he did again momentarily have that thought of just leaving them. He was free. Why should he bother to help them at all? But then he’d remind himself that the end goal this way would be so much more satisfying.
Once he reached the cage, he gripped onto two bars tightly. He took in a deep breath and then he began to pull as hard as he could. He wasn’t really sure if he could pull this off a second time, but still, he tried. He struggled and he pulled and he yanked, whatever he could to try to dislodge these bars. But they were screwed in so well, so tightly, even more so than what it was for him. He didn’t know if he could even pull this off, and there was a part of him that was just saying ‘forget it’ and move on.
Skrawl did not give up, however. His interest in getting revenge against Sandra was strong enough that he kept on pushing himself past his limitations. He gritted his teeth tightly and growled, struggling to pull on these iron bars as hard as he could. He took a step back and yanked on the bars, his hands wrapped tightly around them. He could do this. He knew that he could. He just had to keep trying. He had to keep going. He could not give up. He just...
Then, without warning, something snapped. Then there was a scrape. This both happened at about the same time. Then what felt like a nanosecond later, he was flying backwards. Skrawl let out a grunt as his back hit against the ground. He became aware of something hard rolling across the ground.
Lifting his head, he realized that it was the two bars. Which meant that...
His thoughts were correct, not that he was all that surprised. There was now a gaping hole in the cage where the two children had been trapped in. More than big enough to allow them to get out. Skrawl watched as the three humans stepped out of the cage. Now they could...
...wait, just what were they going to do again? Skrawl realized that they hadn’t actually figured out a plan yet of just what they were going to do once they were outside of the cage. They had gotten out, but..now what? They had to take action as soon as they could. Sandra was going to get in here at any moment and if she caught them ouside of their cages...
Oh who cares what she thought? A part of Skrawl wanted her to find them out of their cages. He wanted to see the look in her eyes. He wanted to rub it in her face that she was not able to keep him locked up forever. He wanted to prove to her that he was not the pushover that she thought he was.
A part of him wished that she would show up. Oh the words that he would have for her. Oh all the things that he could just...
“Where do you think you’re going?!”
Skrawl immediately froze at that statement. In an instant, his eagerness was rapidly replaced with horror. No, she couldn’t have come back that quickly, right? She couldn’t have gotten here this fast, could she? Surely he had just been hearing things. She just couldn’t be...
But seeing the look in the teenagers’ eyes told him that this wasn’t the case. He could see the way that they were looking out. They weren’t even looking at him and he could see just how afraid these three looked. Rudy, Penny, and Mint were obviously looking at someone, and since it wasn’t him, there was only one other person that it could have been.
And when he looked over, his fears had been proven correct. Despite the fact that he had wanted to confront Sandra and tell her off, it was a whole other thing for her to actually be here, for him to actually go through with it. It was easy for him to think of dealing with Sandra and wanting revenge. And though he still wanted it, seeing her in person brought forth those fears that he struggled to keep hidden. He knew exactly what she was capable of and he was fully aware that, as things were right now, he did not stand much of a chance against her.
Why did he listen to Rudy and his bratty friends again...?
“Well, well, well...” Sandra hissed through her clenched teeth, the sharp tips gleaming. She folded her arms against her chest, her narrowed red eyes looking like they were drilling right through their souls. “Am I boring you all? Is that why you’re trying to leave? Well, if I’ve been a bad host, why didn’t you just tell me? I could have...arranged something better...”
It took Skrawl several seconds before he could snap himself out of his scared trance. A part of him couldn’t even believe he was afraid at all. Fear was for cowards, and he wasn’t a coward. Fear was not going to get him anywhere here. He shook his head once, trying to set aside his feelings of terror the best that he could, and then he narrowed his eyes into slits as he glared at the sky blue dragon zoner before him.
Right now, Sandra was not even looking at him. She was keeping her focus on Rudy, Penny, and Mint. Though Skrawl could understand why as they were the ones who could use the magic chalk, but in this case...there was none. If anything, he was a bigger threat to her, both literally and figuratively speaking, and yet she still dismissed him like...like he was nothing...
How dare she.... How dare she treat him like he was some low demoninator that she could just dismiss... How dare she act like he was not a threat to her... Perhaps he should give her something to be afraid of.
Without thinking, without saying a word, without caring what Rudy or his stupid friends thought, Skrawl immediately charged towards Sandra.
sss
Penny widened her eyes in horror when she saw Skrawl take off at Sandra so suddenly. She wanted to call out to him, making him stop. But the jellybean seemed utterly determined. It was clear that nothing was going to stop him.
And sure enough, even with Rudy and Mint shouting at Skrawl to stop, even with Sandra becoming fully aware of what he was doing, Skrawl still charged her. Penny couldn’t help but grimace, gritting her teeth. Though she was aware that Skrawl was one of their enemies, she couldn’t help but feel sorry for him when Sandra turned her full attention on him.
But to her and everyone’s surprise, Skrawl moved faster than Sandra could keep up with. His massive form collided with her, sending her into the ground. This momentarily stunned her long enough for Skrawl to jump on her and pin her down. His hand gripped her head tightly, covering the triangular symbol. Sandra immediately let out a loud hiss and struggled underneath him, her body squirming about.
This sight was difficult to look away from. They glanced at one another and then back again, trying to figure out what to make of it. Skrawl was doing a good job with holding her down, but how long would that last? It was only a matter of time before Sandra got desperate enough and she did something about this. It would be so easy for her to regain control and with the situation was it was now...
But there was no time for that. They couldn’t just stand there, staring at the two zoners fighting. They had to do something and quickly. If they don’t take action soon...
“What are we going to do?!” Mint was the first one to cry out. His eyes hadn’t left the scene before them. “Shouldn’t we try to do something?!”
Rudy looked rather lost. He tried to respond, but he constantly shut his mouth, looking quite unsure. It looked as if he was struggling to find the answer, but was constantly met with failure. “I...I don’t know...I...”
Penny could detect the doubt on Rudy’s voice and she could see the confusion in Mint’s eyes. She looked back at Skrawl and bit her lip. They couldn’t just leave Skrawl. Despite him being an enemy, something about that just felt..wrong.
But even if they did try to help him, what could they do? It didn’t seem like they had a ton of options available. They had no magic chalk and no weaponry. That dragon still had her super healing powers that she could use on them at any time. What kind of match were they against that, as they were now? They were hardly a threat to her before. What good were they in a fight against her now?
But they couldn’t just stand here forever. Sandra was not going to be distracted for long. They had to make a decision and quickly. Before Sandra could...
“Get out of here!” Skrawl suddenly shouted at them. The three teenagers nearly jumped at his sudden shout and turned to stare at the jellybean, who looked at them all with his mismatched eyes intently. “I’ll keep her busy! Just get out of here! Now!”
The three teenagers were stunned by this. They exchanged glances, wondering if they were hearing right. They all thought that they must have been mishearing something, or that surely there was something else going on. But no matter how many times they thought about it and no matter how many ideas of what Skrawl could be doing raced through their head, they could not change what they were seeing.
Skrawl was actually providing a distraction for them...
They didn’t know if this had been intentional or not. It could be just as easily that Skrawl just wanted a piece of Sandra and saw the opportunity to let them get away. Or maybe he just wanted the ‘glory’ of taking care of Sandra himself, which was just as much of a possibility. No, it was even more so. They all knew how Skrawl was. And that was probably what was going on here.
But the question now was...should they go? Should they take his orders and just leave? That seemed like the best solution right now. They needed to figure out where Sandra put their magic chalk. As of now, they didn’t really have too much to fight back against Sandra with. But could they really bring themselves to leave Skrawl behind, regardless of what he had done to them before? The idea of leaving anyone at the hands of Sandra seemed...just too cruel. Even if that someone were Skrawl.
“What are you waiting for?! Just go!” Skrawl shouted after a while of silence.
“What about you?!” Penny found herself calling out to the jellybean. “Are you sure you want to...”
Skrawl gritted his teeth. “Just get the fuck out of here!”
“Skrawl...!” Penny started to shout back, only to be silenced when she felt a hand on her shoulder. She looked over and she could see Rudy staring at her.
“He’s not going to listen. Nothing we say or do is going to change his mind.” Rudy looked over at Skrawl, watching for a couple of seconds while he fought against Sandra. Then he looked back at Penny. “Let’s just get out of here now, while we still have a chance.”
“Skrawl can handle himself, anyway. Sandra’s going to get some beating before she manages to do anything to Skrawl.” Mint offered a small smile at this. It was slightly shaky, as though he were trying to convince even himself of this. “So come on! Let’s use this time to escape while we can!”
Penny still didn’t like the idea. She didn’t ever want to leave someone, regardless if they were a villain or not, at the mercy of Sandra. It just...didn’t feel right. But at the same time, she understood that Mint and Rudy were right. Skrawl could handle himself and this might be their one chance to get away. If they didn’t take this opportunity....
Penny nodded her head once. “All right then. Let’s go.”
Then, without further hesitation, the group of friends immediately ran off down the hallway. They could hear Sandra shouting at them and Skrawl’s threatening roars to the dragon. They could hear shouts of pain and fury. But none of that slowed them down. They just kept on running, hoping to get as far away from Sandra within this window of opportunity as they could.
|
|
|
Post by Bluedramon on Jan 28, 2016 21:31:03 GMT -5
Chapter 24: Out Of The Ordinary
Must be strangely exciting to watch the stoic squirm! -Uninvited, Alanis Morissette
A part of Rudy had no idea why he agreed to run away. A part of him just wanted to turn back around and face Sandra. This part of him was constantly nagging at him, and he could almost feel a hand around his throat, wanting to slap himself in the face.
But the other part of him knew that they didn’t have much of a choice. True, he and the others would have loved to stay behind and try to deal with Sandra. They all had that burning desire in them. They all wanted to stop her permanently this time, making sure what she could not cause anymore pain.
And even if they hated Skrawl, they could not feel good about leaving him behind. He did not doubt that Skrawl could take care of himself, but...this was still Sandra they were referring to. A monster with no remorse for her actions. There was little to suggest that Sandra would go easy on Skrawl. And knowing just what she was truly capable of...
But all they could do right now was just..keep on running. They all hoped that they would be able to get far away from here before Sandra had time to get to them. They needed a place where they can regroup and discuss matters further. They stood little chance of figuring things out if they had that darn dragon on their tail. Even though he would not wish any fate Sandra could offer on Skrawl, Rudy did still hope that the jellybean would be able to keep Sandra’s attention long enough for them all to get away.
He and his friends continued to run as fast as they could. Their feet pummeled against the ground and their breathing became heavy and intermixed. He didn’t dare stop. Not even to look over his shoulders. He just kept going and going, hoping that they would be able to find a place to escape into.
But these hallways all looked the same. He couldn’t really tell one hallway from the other. They all had that stoney, castle kind of look, if that made any sense. This only added further confusion as to where they should go. Heck, for all they knew, they were headed in complete circles.
But none of them dared try to stop. There was no way that they could do something like that. Even as they were getting tired, panting heavily, they all knew the consequences of stopping too early. The last thing that they wanted was to make themselves potential targets. They might not have run into the Beanie Boys yet, but that didn’t mean that they weren’t out there. And Sandra...she could be coming after them at any moment. Any amount of rest just wasn’t worth it.
This hallway, however... How can they tell if they were even going the right way? How can they tell that they weren’t heading straight into a trap? Knowing Sandra, she probably had...something set up around here. If they weren’t careful, they may end up tripping the alarm and getting caught in something. And that would only...
Rudy felt himself nearly tripping into the ground. And these darn metal legs... He clutched his hand against them as he leaned against the wall. It was getting harder and harder to control them. A part of him wished that he had his wheelchair. At least he felt more secure and confident in moving around in that. Plus, it was really weird trying to walk with limbs that he could hardly feel anymore. He appreciated why his friends drew them for him. But in this situation, they felt more like a hinderance and a burden than anything helpful.
No time to stop now, though. He had to keep moving. Noticing that his friends hadn’t stopped, not noticing that he was resting, Rudy let out a grunt and he started to push himself to run towards them. He huffed and puffed, struggling to move quick enough to catch up to the other two. It was only when he was right behind them that they seemed to realize that he had fallen behind. They looked over behind them and noticed Rudy’s expression and their eyes widened.
“Rudy...?” Penny spoke softly. “Are you okay?”
Rudy nodded his head. “Yeah, I’m fine. Don’t worry about me! Just keep going!”
“Are you sure? We can stop...” Mint started to say.
“No! We don’t have time for that! Just keep running!”
There was still some level of reluctance from his friends. He could see that they were both unsure about keeping up the pace, considering stopping for him. Not that Rudy didn’t understand why. It was quite clear the reason for this. But he didn’t want them stopping, even for him. They needed to keep moving until they found a safe place that they could rest in. Otherwise, they might as well just wear targets on their chests.
Rudy winced as he felt his legs start to falter again. Once more, his concentration had been too split, making him grit his teeth. He needed to push himself harder while at the same time still keeping attention to his legs. He can’t afford to let himself wobble too much. Not in this condition. Not now...
He could feel something grab onto his arms. He turned his head left and right and he could see that Penny and Mint had both gotten beside him and grabbed onto him. Rudy made a weak attempt to dislodge them, not wanting them to slow themselves down just for his sake. They would not be deterred, however, and they kept a firm grip on his arms as they continued to race down the hallway.
“G-Guys! Really...I can run on my own! Please just let me go...I...”
“No way!” Mint shook his head furiously. “We ain’t leaving you behind!”
“But I can keep up!” Rudy winced as he felt his leg nearly trip over something. “If you’d just let me...”
“Forget it, Rudy! We are not letting you go! We’re your friends! We’re going to make sure you are able to keep up with us!” Mint shouted at him. Not out of anger, but out of concern.
“Yeah, Rudy!” Penny adjusted herself so that Rudy’s arm was slung over her back more securely. “There is no way that we are going to risk you falling too far behind! We already lost Snap to Sandra. I...” She paused for a moment, her teeth gritting tightly. Then she continued, “I am not losing you, too.”
At this, Rudy felt his legs nearly give out as emotion raced through him. His eyes widened and he could feel his mouth dropping open. He stared at Penny, noticing the expression in her eyes even as she looked away to focus on what was in front of them. Even Mint carried the same expression. This caused a surge of emotions to race through Rudy as uncomfortable memories surfaced.
Poor Snap... He had no idea what had been done to his friend. Sandra stole him from them and didn’t bother telling them what she had in store for him. They didn’t know if Sandra decided to keep him alive for a while or if she had killed him off. Sandra hadn’t even allowed them to say goodbye to Snap. She just...took him..
Rudy could feel his heart twisting in his chest, intermixing with the pounding of his feet with each stride that he took with his legs. He could see Snap’s image in the back of his head and he could feel a sharp pain in his stomach. He couldn’t begin to imagine what kind of pain and misery that Sandra would put him through. He recalled all that emotional turmoil that she had forced him through five years ago. Just what more could she do to him now? He honestly didn’t want to know.
How much more was Snap going to have to suffer? How much more abuse was he going to have to take before it was finally over? Rudy wished there was some kind of countdown that he could turn to so he could tell Snap that it was finally over. But....that seemed like more and more of an impossibility.
Rudy shook his head and struggled to focus on running as quickly as he could. With his friends helping him, it was a little easier. His legs still tripped over themselves sometimes. At least this time, Mint and Penny were able to keep him from falling down. Their tightened grips enabled them to keep running as a single unit across the hallway.
This particular hallway was only slightly smaller than the others, but otherwise did not have much of a unique physical look to them. It stretched out ahead for a while, though he thought for sure that he saw a slight curve in front, bending to the left. He could see what appeared to be some kind of shadow, and he thought at first that it was some kind of staircase. This caused him to frown and made him wonder if they had somehow managed to get all the way back to the middle of the castle with all that running.
Then, as they made the slight turn, he soon realized that this wasn’t the case. Instead, there was nothing but a darkened shadow with a wall hidden past it. An incomplete corridor, looking like that it was recently recently worked on. Realizing that this was going to take them smashing into the wall if they didn’t stop, the three friends began to slow down...
...but as soon as they did, Rudy felt his leg hit against something and he heard a click. He immediately looked down, but though he could not see any button or tripwire or anything, he could feel the ground beneath his feet moving. He, Mint, and Penny barely had time to give each other glances before the parting ground made them lose their balance. They struggled not to fall, but they wobbled from one side to the other, their legs unable to remain planted. In a matter of seconds, they finally tripped.
And downwards, they all plunged. They released a series of screams as they were falling down the stone, makeshift slide around and around, twisting and turning and even looping. A complex structure hidden underneath the surface. None of them knew the purpose of this complexion, but at the moment, none of them really cared.
Rudy struggled to keep himself from falling down. There were no railings on this thing and there wasn’t much of an edge, either. He kept his hands on the sides, ignoring the uncomfortable sensation that this created, as they continued sliding down. He could feel his friends pressed up behind him as they went around and around. He started to feel light headed and a slight dizzying sensation. And all the while, they just kept screaming.
Then, at last, they reached the bottom. Rudy could feel his body being launched in one direction, his friends screaming and flailing behind him. He crashed into the ground painfully, his body doing a couple of flips before he finally stopped.
For several moments, he just laid there. He couldn’t even hear his friends landing nearby; his head was filled with the echoes of his own screams and groans as he struggled to push aside the pain. It took him several moments to even start to lift his head. When he finally did, feeling a slight crack in the middle of his neck, he slowly turned his head left and right, taking in the sight around him.
They were in some kind of...the only word he could think of to describe it is cave-like but... Had they really gone that far underground? Well they had been falling for a while, doing constant loops. It did make sense that they really had been pushed this far underground. But that still didn’t answer his initial question.
Where the hell were they...?
“This place is...huge...”
Rudy turned his head and he could see that Mint had already gotten up to his feet. He moved forward slowly, his prosthetic foot kickin against one of the loose rocks, knocking it askew and letting it roll forward.
“It’s almost like we entered a whole new place.” Mint whispered softly. “This..does not fit in well with the rest of the castle...”
“You’re right, Mint.” Penny said as she brushed herself off. “This does not seem to fit in with the rest of this place. I wonder if Skrawl had hastily built it for...”
Rudy swiveled his head towards Penny. “You really think Skrawl would make a place like this?”
Penny nodded her head. “Oh sure! The entrance was quite well hidden and this place is obviously deep underground. He could have built this to hide something.” She paused as she started to tap her chin thoughtfully. “..but what could that be..?”
“Maybe that will explain it?” Mint said as he pointed in one direction.
Rudy and Penny looked over at where Mint was pointing at. Up the pathway, where a few stalagmites and stalactites seemed to curve inward, they could see what appeared to be some kind of a door. The moment that they saw this, they immediately looked at each other, their eyes going wide.
So...this place had been built...or at the very least, someone had made a room down here. There was some kind of purpose to this place after all. And the only way for them to find out was to go through that door.
There was some hesitation at first. None of them really knew what to expect on the other side. They didn’t know if it was some kind of booby trap or not. They didn’t know if Skrawl had built this just to fool them. They didn’t know if some kind of vicious animal laid on the other side.
But in the end, they knew that the only way to find out was to head through. So, staring at each other for a moment, they all nodded their heads once and they turned to glare at the door. After preparing themselves mentally, they all took in deep breaths and, slowly, they headed towards the door.
sss
“You irritating piece of trash! I should have killed you when I had the chance!”
“Well you didn’t, and now look at where you are! This is what you get when you double cross me!”
“Stop this! Or are you looking for a far worse punishment?!”
“Like hell I’m afraid of you!”
“I know that you are afraid and I will make you admit it!”
Sandra couldn’t believe how things had turned out. She had thought it was all going her way. She thought that she had everything figured out... But in the end, she only got a reminder of why she shouldn’t jump to conclusions so soon. She wound up jinxing herself. It was, in some ways, her fault that this had happened. Now it was her responsibility to try to fix things before they got out of hand.
She was shocked that Skrawl had so willingly attacked her so quickly. She had thought that she had messed with his mind enough that he would think twice before that. She could still smell the fear on him, so it wasn’t like he wasn’t afraid. He just...wasn’t terrified of her enough. And here he was, wrestling with her, trying to pin her to the ground...
She was aware of what was going on, though. Skrawl certainly was acting out of vengefulness. He was allowing his emotions to get the better of him. But in doing so, he was providing those brats with a way to escape. The thought of them getting away after she had worked so hard to capture them all burned her blood, making her grit her teeth. She was not going to allow all her hard work go down the drain that easily.
The two continued to roll across the ground, fighting and struggling with each other. Sandra attempted to strike out with her leg, but Skrawl had grabbed onto it. She let out a screech as she found herself being slammed into the ground. She attempted to get back onto her feet, but Skrawl was too quick for her. Before she knew it, the jellybean managed to pin her against the floor.
She struggled to activate her healing powers. But the jellybean had become quite smart. His claws were pressing against her forehead. She seethed from the pain; she was quite sensitive there and feeling those claws press against her mark was...it was indescribable. She tried jerking herself from side to side. The jellybean’s larger frame made it difficult for her to affectively sway him in either direction. He managed to keep holding her down, his claws pressing deeper into her body.
Sandra seethed. “You are really pushing my buttons, Skrawl... We could have handled this in a more mature manner, but look at what you’re doing!”
“Don’t you dare pull that shit on me, you stupid dragon! You started this whole thing when you betrayed me! And now...I am going to make sure that you pay for that!”
Sandra let out a yelp when she felt Skrawl’s claws driving into her body. The sharp tips penetrated her flesh and she could feel blood trickling down from the fresh wound in her side. She tossed her head from side to side, trying to snap her jaws at Skrawl. Her jaws slammed shut several times, her teeth clanging together. But each time she tried to bite, she only ended up biting at air.
Skrawl had been quite clever. He was sitting down on top of her. Well almost; he was using most of his weight to keep her down. While one hand was holding against her side, the other held her head down, his claws pressing against her mark. Even when she squirmed her head around to try to bite, she couldn’t get to him from this angle. Skrawl was situated behind her; she had no way of biting any part of him like this.
But she was not about to give up. The jellybean might have her down for now. But he was not going to be able to keep this up forever. She just needed to find some kind of weak spot. An area that Skrawl had missed. Something that he did not think of...
And then it struck her like a lightning bolt. There was something that she indeed had been overlooking.
Her tail. Skrawl had forgotten all about her tail.
Indeed, Sandra could still feel it wriggling back there. And unlike her neck, her tail was quite flexible. She could manuever it around in more precise and extreme angles compared to her neck. And even if she broke her tail, at least her whole body was not going to come crashing down with it.
Keeping herself struggling so that Skrawl did not realize what she was doing, Sandra started to raise her tail up slowly. She tried to envision where Skrawl was in relation to her tail. She had to make sure she struck quick and true, no faltering, no mistakes. Otherwise Skrawl might decide to take this chance to...
Sandra let out a low growl as she tensed up the muscles in her tail. She moved it closer and closer, letting it stiffen up until it felt almost like a heavy brick. She moved her tail back a little, continuing to wind it up like there were a spring inside. She waited until the right moment, and then...
The tail suddenly sprung backward, moving like a cracked whip across the sky. She thought she heard it snap as soon as she released it. She then heard a crack when she felt it make contact with Skrawl’s back. She could feel her tail spikes raking against the jellybean’s flesh and she could feel the warmth of his blood even on her spike tips.
Skrawl immediately let out a scream of pain. She could hear him arch himself backwards, his back cracking in the process, his claws leaving her body as he tensed up from the screaming. Sandra took this opportunity to slip out of his grasp, racing forward on all fours before turning around, raising her back up and twitching her tail like an angered cat.
Skrawl had blood dripping down his back. From his position, Sandra could not see the full damage that she caused. But judging from how much blood was moving along onto the ground, she had to say that she did at least some damage to him. But she knew that this would not keep him distracted for long. But now that she was free...
Sandra didn’t have long to stand there. Skrawl had recovered quicker than she had imagined and already he was charging towards her. She stiffened up from the suddenness of his charge and she immediately jumped out of the way before the jellybean had time to strike at her. Sandra turned herself around and was about to activate her healing powers when she suddenly felt a set of sharp claws slash against her body.
The force of the impact caused her to fly backwards. She laned in the ground painfully, almost feeling as though her back was busted open. She shook her head and she looked up, baring her teeth. She gagged when she felt Skrawl holding onto her neck. He glared at her for only a moment before he raised up his hand and struck down, his claws slicing across her face.
Sandra howled and held onto her face, her body stiffening and shaking from the pain as she felt one of the claws cut across her triangular mark. It was not a deep cut, but oh gawd, the pain...
Sandra glared in Skrawl’s direction, her vision suddenly taking on a reddish color. She pulled her lips back into a snarl and she seethed in and out deeply. She opened her jaws and let out a loud, growling hiss like she was a snake ready to strike. Skrawl paused for a moment and then raised his hand up to strike her again. Sandra narrowed her eyes at this. No...not again.
With a rush of adrenaline and determination, Sandra launched herself at Skrawl. Freeing herself, she collided with the large jellybean, forcing him into the ground. She stood on top of him, pressing her sharp talons into his body. She spread out her limbs to keep her balance and she released another loud hiss at him. Drool dripped from her jaws as her pupils dilated into near slits.
“You...have made a very big mistake...” Sandra hissed at the fallen jellybean. Skrawl just glared back at her, acting as if he wasn’t afraid. But she could still smell the fear on him and this caused her to smile twistedly. “If you want to play so badly... Okay, I will play with you...”
Sandra did not waste any time. Before Skrawl had time to react, she launched her head forward and she bit down onto one of his antennas. Immediately, the jellybean screeched in agony. His body thrashed about and he struggled to push her away. Though she could feel his claws raking against her, she ignored this and she continued to bite him sinking her teeth into the antenna, threatening to rip it out.
All the while, Skrawl screamed and squirmed underneath her. He kept trying to slash at her or kick or whatever else. He even got desperate enough to try to bite her, but even that wasn’t working. Sandra just gave a dark chuckle as she got a good grip on his antennas and yanked back as hard as she could, causing Skrawl to let out a scream of agony.
Sandra dug her claws in deeper into the struggling jellybean, making sure that she had a good grip on him. Her tail swished down and slammed against his side, driving the spikes inside his flesh, providing more leverage and making Skrawl scream even louder. His body thrashed about on the ground and the jellybean threw a slew of insults and threats at Sandra. But none of this was enough to make the blue dragon let him go. She just continued to hold onto him, her sharp teeth nearly tearing off that stupid antenna of his.
That’s it... Almost there...
And...
With a loud tear, it was off.
Sandra fell backwards as the tension from the antenna was suddenly gone. In her jaws, she could feel the hard tip that made up the top of the antenna, and she could feel the stringy strucker flap against her mouth. She could feel a tiny bit of blood dripping from the tip. She looked up at the screaming jellybean.
On Skrawl’s head, there was a red pinkish tear from where the antenna used to be. It stretched from the top of his head and moved down. To her surprise, it nearly tore straight into his one eye. Looking down, she realized that some of the moistness she felt was from a bit of skin that had been removed in the process. Not that she cared. She tossed the torn antenna into the air and started to eat it right in front of Skrawl.
The green jellybean stared at her in shock, his eyes widening. Then they narrowed into slits and his teeth were clenched tightly, exposed so she could see them. She merely smirked back at him as she swallowed the rest of the antenna.
“Not too bad of a flavor. Though still kind of stale.” Sandra commented. She licked her feather fingers a couple of times. Then she tilted her head to one side. “Then again, you do live a really...stale life.”
She could see Skrawl’s body tremble at that statement. Even before Skrawl replied, his facial expressions alone were enough to tell her that she had hit a sore spot in him. The only thing that she did was curl her lips back into a dark, twisted smile. She folded her arms against her chest and just had such a smug look on her face.
And Skrawl reacted just the way that she wanted him to.
Skrawl charged forward as quickly as he could, letting out a loud yell. In the process, he had been too hasty. Too quick, doing little to try to think about what he was doing. In his eyes, the only thing that mattered was getting his claws into her.
Too bad that he didn’t stop to think. Otherwise, he could have avoided this whole mess. She stood there for several moments, waiting for him to get close enough. And when he did, that’s when she made her move.
Before Skrawl could get close enough to strike, Sandra took off into the air. The jellybean nearly fell into the ground trying to strike at her. He hissed and he looked left and right, trying to figure out just where she went. It took him a few seconds to finally spot her in the air. He opened his mouth and let out a hiss, raising his hands up and showcasing his claws to her.
Sandra struggled not to laugh at the sight of this. How pitiful... Did Skrawl really think that he could scare her so easily? Well, he was going to need to try harder if he was going to want to intimidate her in any way. Right now, he just looked so pathetic. There was so little that he could do to her from down there. Especially since...
Sandra’s eyes widened when Skrawl suddenly moved faster than she had anticipated. She struggled to react, move out of the way, do something. But this time, she had been too slow. She felt claws rake into her stomach and she let out a screech of pain. She toppled through the air, flapping hard, trying to keep herself aloft. Though she was able to succeed, this was short-lived and she found herself crashing into the ground.
She coughed and grunted as she pushed herself up from the ground. She shook her head and she looked over. She was just in time to see those claws rake against her face, covering her field of vision. She let out a loud screech as she held her hands against her face, collapsing into the ground and shivering from the agony. She couldn’t stop herself from letting out soft whimpers as tears of pain started to leak out of her uninjured eye.
“It doesn’t feel so good being on the ground, now does it?!” Skrawl stood over her in a triumphant manner. She just glared at him, her eyes narrowed into slits and baring her teeth. “Do you wish you hadn’t crossed me now, Sandra? I bet you do! I bet you feel so stupid right about now!” Skrawl spread his hands outward. “I bet you wish you had agreed to work with a genius like myself!”
Sandra glared at him with her one narrowed eye. She could still feel the warm, sticky blood leaking out of her right eye. She hardly paid attention to that, however, as her focus was entirely on Skrawl. She could feel her gut twist and burn as she listened to him rant. Such a smug, arrogant jellybean... It was going to be so much fun tearing him down.
While Skrawl was in the middle of boasting, she took this chance to lash him across his side with her tail spikes. The jellybean let out a howl of pain and he clutched his hands to his side where more bleeding came from. Sandra struggled up to her feet and she gave him a dark smirk.
“C-Come on, big boy... Want to dance...?” Sandra cooed at him.
Skrawl snarled at her, his teeth grinding together. “I will tear you into pieces!”
“Oh? Then come on now....” Sandra adopted a dinosaur-like stance, her back parallel to the ground, her spiked tail swishing from side to side slowly. “Let’s have a party...”
With that, the two zoners raced towards each other.
sss
Going through the door had been a difficult process. Not because it was hard to open. No, it was because, despite the fact that they knew they had to enter, there was still some reluctance among the group of friends. They had no idea what to expect, and if they opened the door too swiftly, with no plan...
But there was little time. For all they knew, a Beanie Boy might have heard them and was heading down towards them as they spoke. Or maybe Sandra had followed them silently. If they wanted to see what was in side, if they wanted at least a small chance of figuring something out, they needed to go through the door.
So taking in a deep breath, Penny gripped the door knob tightly. She paused for a moment, looking at her two friends beside her. They looked at her, nodding their heads once in approval. Both showed signs of nervousness, but their eyes carried encouragement. Something that Penny truly appreciated. So turning her attention back to the door, Penny managed to get herself to turn it and they all entered.
The door led into a rather small room. It was quite surprising. She had thought that this would have been much larger. Instead, they were greeted with a small, circular structure with a hard surface in the middle, perhaps something of a table, even if there was nowhere to really sit down at. The pathway itself was pretty narrow, and Penny almost felt a sense of claustrophia from the little space that there was. They could still move around, but they had to take extra care not to bang their knees up or anything.
All around, circulating along with the path itself, they could see a series of books. All kinds of books. They were pushed in so snuggly and there was so many of them... None of them were labeled and while there was some alternating colors, they were too close to the same color as each other, making them all blend in with one another. Some dust and cobwebs covered certain sections, making them realize that these parts hadn’t been touched in a long time.
“Books...? Who knew that jellybean loved to read?” Mint commented as he folded his arms against his chest, his eyes narrowing. “I would have thought that he kept some kind of weaponry here or something. Or...” He lifted his head and shook it. “I don’t know. Just...not books.”
Rudy nodded his head slowly in agreement. “I wasn’t expecting this, either. I would think that these belong to someone else, but...” Rudy took a few steps around, placing his hand on the rocky structure in the middle. “It just doesn’t really make a whole lot of sense.” He tilted his head back and peered upwards. “What would Skrawl want with all of these books?”
“That is a valid question. It doesn’t seem likely that Skrawl would collect all these books unless he had some kind of use for them.” Penny tapped her chin thoughtfully. “Maybe if we were to look through one of them, we might get some kind of idea. I mean...” Penny raised her hands at her side. “None of these books appear to have any sort of label on them. If we were to look at one of them, we might get an idea of what these books are supposed to be.”
Rudy and Mint nodded their heads at this.
“That does make sense...” Rudy turned his head over to Mint, giving him a small smile. “Do you want to do the honors?”
“Me? Why me?” Mint asked as he placed his hand against his chest. “Why don’t you do it?”
“You’re closer to one of the books.” Rudy said bluntly. “And don’t argue with me on this, Mint. Just open up a book and tell us if there’s anything of importance inside.”
Mint let out a soft grumble, but he did what he was told. Turning his attention to the shelf, which he was indeed closest to, he grabbed onto a random book. No planning, no rummaging through. Just..grabbing a book and pullling it out. He wasted no time opening the book and looking inside.
Rudy and Penny watched as Mint turned the pages slowly, thumbing through with his finger, his eyes moving left and right as he tried to read through what was written. They watched as his facial expression kept changing. First confusion, then understanding, then utter shock. This all happened in such a short time span that it was difficult to even keep track of the changes. And when Mint looked back at them, wide-eyed, they couldn’t even see the movement.
Seeing the look in Mint’s face caused the two to gulp nervously and they exchanged brief glances with each other. What had gotten Mint so worried and shocked? Why was he looking at them like that? Why did he look like he was ready to drop the book? What was going on?
“Mint...?” Penny asked softly, forcing herself to speak. Seeing her friend standing there like that was starting to scare her, and she could feel her heart skipping several beats. “Mint..I....” She reached towards him. “Mint, what’s wrong? What is...?”
“D-Diary...”
Penny immediately froze at this. She yanked her hand back. “What?”
Rudy narrowed his eyes, looking as if he didn’t really believe what he just heard. “A diary...?” He tilted his head to one side. “A diary from...who...?”
Mint slowly looked down at the book again. He lifted it up slightly, looking as if he was giving it another brief examination, as if he himself could not believe it. He then looked back at them, and he licked his lips slowly. “It’s Skrawl’s diary...”
At this, Rudy and Penny immediately froze in shock. They stared at each other, their minds racing through their heads. They looked back at Mint, wondering if he could be making it up. That did not seem very likely, however. Their expressions told it all. No, there was no way that he was lying about this. And that only sent them into further confusion.
A diary? After all this time, Skrawl kept a...diary? It almost seemed too much to fathom. Skrawl never seemed to be the type to keep diaries with him. He wasn’t exactly the most.... Penny was not really sure what word to use to describe him. Ultimately, though, she just...could not see Skrawl writing in a diary. It didn’t really make a lot of sense. It just....didn’t fit his character. He...
Wait a minute... Perhaps it did fit. Maybe she and the others should not be so shocked about this discovery. Her mind reeled back and she thought about what happened when they first met Skrawl. He used to do some random song numbers, despite the lack of musical accompanyment. Speaking in rhymes about what he was feeling. If he could be that graceful on the fly with music, should it be that difficult to believe him writing a diary?
Slowly, she began to realize something. The idea clicked in her mind like a lightbulb being turned on. What if they could use this massive diary to their advantage in some way? What if there was something Skrawl had hidden here, within his archives, that they might find useful?
The idea of snooping around someone’s diary, even if it was Skrawl’s, did not settle well with her at first. And she knew that Mint and Rudy would not like it too much, either. But when it comes to this situation, where so much was at stake... There was little else that they could do. If Skrawl’s diaries somehow had information hidden that they could use to stop Sandra, or even figure out hidden passageways among this place, then it was worth the risk.
Besides, it wasn’t like Skrawl would have anything shocking written down. Penny imagined that most of his entries would revolve around his failed attempts at conquering ChalkZone or how much he wanted them all dead or something. So nothing that unusual; they’d all expect entries like that.
Turning her attention over to her friends, Penny raised her hand up in gesture and said, “Guys, I think I have an idea...”
sss
Skrawl let out a loud growl as he raised up his hand, his claws arching downward, and struck out at Sandra. He hissed loudly as his claws seemed to miss her entirely as she jumped to the side. He gritted his teeth at this, forming a fist with his hand. He wasn’t going to let her get away that easily. So he charged at her again.
He wasn’t really sure how long he had been fighting her. And at this point, he didn’t really care. The only thing that mattered to him was making Sandra pay for what she had done to him and his Beanie Boys. He had longed for this moment and he was not going to let it slip out of his grasp.
His claws missed yet again. He could see that smug little look on Sandra’s face. He could tell that, to her, this was all just some sort of game. And this infruriated Skrawl. It was almost as if she was unable to take this more seriously. Did she not understand the situation that she was in? Did she really not know, or comprehend, what happens when you mess with Skrawl, the future ruler of ChalkZone? Well...perhaps he should show her why she should be afraid...
Skrawl launched himself at the sky blue dragon. He spread his claws out, poised to strike. He attempted to strike at her, hoping to manage to hit her before she could get away. Unfortunately, that was not the case and Sandra managed to jump out of the way in time. Up in the air, she flew, smirking down at his form below.
Skrawl was about to try jump at her when he felt a sharp pain in his body. It was not from Sandra, he knew. It was from the injuries he had suffered during his fight with her. Most of the time, he was able to control himself and not give into the pain. And it had worked for a while.
...but now it seemed that the tides were finally turning. The pain wracked through his body in a rather painful fashion, and he couldn’t help but shudder. He could feel it crawling through him, burning at his sides and making his knees nearly buckle. He tried not to show his pained expression to Sandra, not wanting to allow her to see him like this.
But his effort to hide it was useless. He could hear that stupid dragon laughing at him, her body moving around in a small circle above him like a vulture finding dead prey. Skrawl glared at this, gritting his teeth. He would have to think of something and fast. If she were to try launching an attack now...
Skrawl turned his head to one side and noticed that, with all their fighting, he had failed to notice that they had gotten pretty close to the cage that he had been in before. He could see the cold metal bars on the ground, just sort of laying there. He stared from them and then turned his attention over to Sandra. Slowly, his eyes narrowed as an idea formulated in his head. If he could just get the timing right...
Sandra flapped above him for several moments, her mouth opened up into a twisted smile. Skrawl had no idea why she hadn’t tried using her super healing powers on him. Maybe she was getting cocky. Maybe she planned on doing it later. Or maybe she just wanted to make this more interesting. Well it was her funeral; this was only opening up the gateway to his victory over her.
Sandra dove right towards him. Her talons were brought forward, stretching out as if she was hoping to grab onto him. Skrawl narrowed his eyes and gave a dark smirk. He remained where he stood for several moments, his body slightly hunched as he prepared to launch his own attack. Sandra did not seem to notice him reaching for the metal bar on the ground. Either she was really determined and just didn’t see it, or she was being overly cocky. Well that attitude was going to cost her. He would see to that.
Before Sandra had time to collide with him, Skrawl had taken action. His hand tightening around the bar, he lifted it up with a single motion. The metal bar had a blurriness to it as he swung it as hard as he could. Sandra immediately froze, her eyes wide in horror as the bar was thrown directly at her. The blue dragon did not have time to react before it collide with her.
Skrawl flinched slightly as he heard the metal clang against the solid body of the dragon zoner. He did turn away for a moment, but this only lasted a second before he looked back and smirked darkly as he watched Sandra crash into the ground. Her body rolled around for a bit before it finally came to a stop several feet away.
He watched and waited for a few moments to see if she would get back up. But she just laid there, her body slightly curled, her eyes shut. It almost looked as if he had managed to knock her out. Skrawl wasn’t really sure if this was the case or not. He did hit her hard but...could he really have struck her that hard? It didn’t seem possible. Maybe he just...
Skrawl shook his head. He shouldn’t get his mind too carried away in his thoughts. Regardless if she was knocked out or not, he needed to take this chance to finish Sandra off before she could get up. He let out a soft growl as he started to approach her slowly, his claws flexing eagerly. He was so going to enjoy this.
Slowly he made his way closer and closer to the downed blue dragon. He watched as her form breathed heavily on the ground, shaky breath after shaky breath. He could see, even when she was laying down, she still clutched at her side, holding onto it as if feeling some horrific pain there, which was likely the case; that was where he had struck her, after all.
Soon, he was positioned right in front of her. He took a moment to stare down at her, his dark smile spreading over his face, excited to finally deal the finishing blow. He raised his hand up, the claw tips glinting, poised to strike. He did not hesitate for another second and he struck his hand down.
Suddenly, there was a wave of pain that struck him. His eyes bulged and he clutched onto one of his limbs. He could feel something start to push up underneath the surface. He clenched his teeth tightly and he seethed as he struggled to manage the pain. But it turned out to be impossible and, before he knew it, the skin in his leg started to rip open and he could feel blood seeping out. Immediately, he released a loud, echoing scream.
His scream was cut off when he felt something strike against his side. He howled in agony as he was knocked into the ground, his body landing in a heavy thud. He laid there for several seconds, his body trembling. He looked over and he could see Sandra was standing up again. How did she stand up so quickly? Did she...did she trick him...?
Skrawl didn’t have much time to dwell on that realization before Sandra started to chuckle darkly, approaching him with her arms folded behind her back. “Did you really think that I would be so easily taken down, dear Skrawl? My, you should try harder than that!”
Skrawl let out a low growl at this. “F-Fuck you...”
Sandra’s eyes twinkled, the redness almost seeming to glow. “I see you still have an attitude problem... But don’t worry, I know exactly how to fix it.”
“And exactly...” Skrawl let out a cough. “...how are you going to m-manage that?” He gave a weak smile. “You’re just...being desperate..”
Sandra merely shrugged at this, paying no mind to what he said. She just moved closer to him, her body becoming parallel to the ground. She began to circle him slowly, watching as his body twitched and he groaned. “I don’t think I should keep you waiting any longer. I think I should start the punishment now. I mean...no one is around and this is quite a special punishment.”
Skrawl struggled not to show the slightest bit of nervousness to the sky blue dragon zoner. “And just what do you have in mind...?”
Sandra sneered, “You’ll find out...”
sss
Everything was so dark. No matter which way, just dark and gloomy. It surrounded him completely, making it hard for him to even breathe. The shadow encased him securely, refusing to allow him to leave. No matter how hard he tried, there just seemed to be nothing that he could do.
Then he felt the pain come in. A strong pain that snaked along the back of his head. It felt as if someone was driving a hammer against it. He could practically feel the echoes move across his skull and he thought he could feel a little rattling. He clenched his teeth tightly and seethed, the rush of air feeling surprisingly chilly.
He felt a weight of grogginess push down on him. His eyes felt as if they couldn’t open. They were just too heavy for him to move. His mind felt so muggy, so muddled up nad he didn’t know why. Had he fallen asleep and just woke up? Then why did his head hurt so much? Did he bang it against something while he slept?
And why did his bed feel so hard and wooden?
Wait...
Hard and wooden..?
Though still struck down by mugginess, the sense of confusion that he felt did bring him to some alertness. It took him only seconds to realize that him laying on something hard and wooden was not normal. And as his ears twitched about, he began to realize that he was not positioned properly for a bed. He was too...straight. No, diagonal, a posture where he should be slipping off, yet he wasn’t. But why? Why wasn’t he...
He felt something cold against his arms and legs, and he thought he felt something across his stomach. Chilling, cold and hard. He tried to move his limbs a little. He quickly found that they were stuck. Those cold things...they were metal straps, and they were keeping him pinned this...this board that someone had...
His mind racing, he struggled to free himself. He kicked his legs forward, he yanked his arms, whatever he could to try to loosen himself up. He gritted his teeth tightly, turning his head from one side to the other. But nothing he did seemed to work; the only thing he managed to do was bang his limbs against the metal and cause them to ache.
Wanting to at least see where he was, he tried to open up his eyes. He quickly realized that this was an impossible task. With his heart skipping a beat, he soon realized that the actual reason he couldn’t open them before was not because he was so tired; it was because someone had put a blindfold over his eyes.
And with that realization came the panic.
Dr. Gelcro hated to panic. He hated to let his emotions get the better of him. He prided himself in being, usually, more rational than some of his friends.
But in this case, he just...couldn’t hold it in. How could he? He was strapped down, blindfolded, trapped somewhere by some unknown person. He had no idea how he got here or what was going to be done with him. He felt a sharp pain in his head. That alone told him that however had captured him did not exactly have the best intentions for him. He was in big trouble, and he couldn’t even begin to get an idea of what was going to happen to him.
He could feel his heart struggling to jump out of his chest. He took in several quick breaths, his mouth opening wide. He was thankful that at least that wasn’t tied shut. His tongue hung out of his canine-like face as he tried to get his breathing udner control. In and out, he breathed, trying to force his heart and breathing rate to return to normal.
He did manage to get his breathing mostly under control. But his heart was still pumping fast. Not quite as fast, but still at an abnormal rate. He could almost feel it quivering as adrenaline rushed through his body. Even with the strength he was given through this, that was not enough to break himself free. Those metal bars, they were too tight. Whoever wanted him to stay here, they were determined to ensure that he did not leave until they wanted him to.
But...who could have done this? He couldn’t think of anyone who would do something like this. Skrawl was an unlikely suspect. This wasn’t his style. And Sandra.... well she was more likely to have done this, but at the same time, this still did not seem like her. She seemed to be the type to be more...straightforward was perhaps the word? She did not need restraints like this. Maybe a cage, but not restraints.
But then who could have...
Dr. Gelcro’s ears immediately pricked forward when he heard some light tapping against the ground. Someone was coming towards him. His body immediately stiffened, his ears lowering. It had to be his kidnapper. There was no sense of urgency of a friend rushing to help him, or any cautionary sense of someone who was exploring for whatever reason. No, these steps were slow and deliberate, filled with confidence. Whoever these footsteps belonged to, they knew exactly what they were doing.
Dr. Gelcro kept his teeth gritted, his lips pulled back so that his captor would see them. He might not be able to see their reaction, but he would rather know that his kidnapper could see that he was baring his teeth at him than show any sign of weakness.
He hissed softly when he heard the loud squeaking of a door opening. He could hear someone coming inside. He could hear a soft curious-sounding sigh being released. He could hear the tapping of claws on the ground as the person kept walking further into the room. There had been no slow down during this. Dr. Gelcro had to guess that the room was pretty large if this person could keep walking without ending up that close to him after all this time. Or perhaps his perception of time was a little skewed.
Feeling a rush of scents strike him, Dr. Gelcro’s nostrils began to flare. He took in quick huffs of air through his nose as he struggled to figure out just who it was in the room with him. In and out, he breathed quickly, struggling to get some sense of who was walking in here. It was difficult to tell at first; the scent was intermixed with something.
Yet...there was still something familiar about one particular scent. Something that he knew that he should know. But..just what was it? Why did it smell so familiar...and yet so different to him right now? There was indeed something strikingly familiar about this smell, yet he could not think of just what that was. It just seemed to...strike home for some reason.
Then he felt someone touching him. Something light and soft grazed along his arm. Almost immediately, he yelped and he nearly jumped twenty feet. Or at least, he would have jumped if he had no restraints placed upon him. With his body stiffened up, he turned his head in the direction that hand went and let out a low, soft growl. The scent was even stronger. But still, he could not recognize it completely. He knew he should recognize this smell, but there was just something that...
And those fingers that grazed him...they didn’t feel like any ordinary fingers. There was something....unique about them. So...feathery...? Was it Sandra? No, it couldn’t be. This felt too long to be hers, and much softer than he knew Sandra’s would be. So...what could it be then? It almost felt like a...like a....
Wing...?
“I see you are awake now. That is good. I was getting a little tired of waiting.”
Almost immediately, Dr. Gelcro stiffened up at that voice. Even if it was spoken in a tone he was not used to, there was no mistaking who this voice belonged to. But he just...couldn’t believe it. No, he would not believe it. This had to be some kind of trick or lie. It couldn’t be that...
“I can see the look on your face. I can see how startled you are. You do not want to believe, do you? How could I do something like this? Am I right? I’m sure as heck I am. I saw you twitch there...”
Dr. Gelcro flashed his teeth. Despite how convincing the voice sounded, he still refused to believe that it was him. He knew this guy for many years. Never before had he ever done anything remotely like this, or even hint that he was capable of such an atrocity. There was just...no way that this could be true. He had to be imagining it, or at the very least, he was being tricked. His captor was just trying to confuse him, torture him mentally and get inside of his head. He was not going to let that happen.
The individual who had come in started to chuckle. The dog-like zoner’s blood immediately ran cold when he heard how similar that laughter was. So similar to...his... only colder, more chilly, as if someone else had spoken.
“It hurts me to see you like this. So full of denial.. Maybe if the blindfold wasn’t on, you would be able to see more clearly...”
Dr. Gelcro let out a low growl when he felt the fingers mess around his head, reaching towards the back of his head to undo the knot that held his blindfold in place. He opened his jaws and attempted to snap at the hands touching him. He was not quick enough and the hands released him and he could hear his captor give a sharp, surprised gasp as they moved back. Dr. Gelcro’s jaws slammed shut tightly, and it felt as if he had barely missed his captor. A shame they weren’t just an inch closer..
“Whoa there..! No need to get so feisty! Here, maybe this will help...”
Dr. Gelcro was about to give this individual the verbal smackdown that they deserved. But he was quickly interrupted before he had that chance when he felt something being pushed onto his muzzle. Something cool and leathery. Then he could feel straps being hooked behind his head, securing it tightly.
Dr. Gelcro twitched the muscles in his head, feeling something moving along his muzzle. He turned his head left and right, trying to get a feel for it. There was something strapped around there. It did not prevent him from closing his mouth, but there was still a restriction. Something keeping his mouth from opening up too far. And his nose was pushing up against some kind of a mesh. It took him a few seconds to realize that it was a muzzle.
“There, that should keep you from biting. Now let me continue...”
Dr. Gelcro lowered his ears and let out a low growl. He attempted to bite again. The muzzle prevented him from getting too far. He could feel it push up against something, pushing on his own mouth, keeping him from successfully landing a bite. He tried again and again, but each time, he had very little luck. Despite his frustrations, or perhaps due to them, he continued to let out a series of low growls at his captor, even if it did nothing to stop them.
He could feel those fingers messing around with his blindfold. He gritted his teeth as he felt a slight pinch, and then there was pressure relief as the cloth was untied. He kept his eyes shut even when the cloth was removed completely.
“Come on.. Open your eyes...”
The husky doctor zoner just hissed, baring his teeth a little, and doing nothing to open his eyes. He kept them shut. There was no way that he was going to do what they wanted. Just to be defiant, he would keep his eyes closed. If it irritated his captor, then good. He wanted them to be irritated. He...
He let out a small yelp and turned his head to the side when he felt some kind of light being shined on his face. He could feel some kind of heat burning against his eyes in the process and he couldn’t help but hiss as it kept on being shined on his face. Even if he turned his head away, the light was shifted and he kept on having to move as far as he could. It soon got ot the point where he could not turn his head any further and he could feel a neck ache forming in addition to the eye pain that spread across his face.
“Look at me.”
Dr. Gelcro still kept his eyes shut. Even if the light was hurting his eyes through his shut lids, he would not open his eyes. No, he would not give his captor the satisfaction of that. Even if it was going to be difficult, he kept his eyes shut as tightly as possible.
But his captor had other plans. Dr. Gelcro hissed as he felt one unusually soft hand grab onto his neck to keep his head back while the other pushed up against his face. Some of the fingers held his head in place while a couple of thin, soft fingers, or whatever they were, worked around his left eye. He tried to fight back against it, but the fingers, despite their seemingly frail shape, were relentless. They continued pushing against his eyelids, slowly forcing them open in a pretty painful fashion.
His vision was blurry at first. The stretching of his eyelids caused his vision to almost be smeared in a way. He struggled to blink, though his captor’s attempt to keep them open prevented this. His vision did eventually clear, however, and his eyes began to dart left and right, taking in the sight of what was around him.
The very first thing that he noticed was the room was in fact quite large. But also...what was the word he’d use to describe this? Medieval? Yeah, almost medieval-like in appearance. Dungeon structure with stones stacked all around, forming the walls, though still mixed in with concrete to make it more secure. He also could see torches on the wall, providing most of the light in here. The light was dull yet still allowed him to see some of the more specific details of this room.
And he wished he didn’t see it.
He could see bloodied chains on the walls. Cuffs where people must have been previously. He could see a few small blood stains on the walls and ground. Looking left and right, he became painfully aware of the torture machines that were present in several parts of this large room. That was why it was so big, it was to accomodate for all these machines...
And this thing he was hooked to... Looking down, he could see that he, too, had been strapped to a torture machine. From the looks of it, he was hooked to some kind of stretching machine. His heart skipped several beats at this realization, and he sucked in a shaky breath, licking his lips nervously. Even before his captor spoke again, he already had a good idea of exactly what his captor planned to do with him.
Then he froze upon seeing a set of feet. A set of very familiar feet. He could see the bird-like appendages, the claw tips, and how it all stretched upward into a leg and that traveled up further to a feathered body and...
Dr. Gelcro couldn’t take his eyes off of his captor. He could not turn his eyes away no matter how much he wanted to. His mouth dropped open, horror sweeping through his body. No...it couldn’t be possible...But despite wanting to deny it so badly, there was just...nothing that could change what he was seeing. Nothing that could prevent him from seeing the cold, harsh truth right before his very eyes.
His captor chortled darkly, a smile spreading across his pointed beak. “I take it you are surprised...?”
“B-But...” Dr. Gelcro stammered. “D-Dr. Crobat.. H-How can you... How could you have...”
Dr. Crobat threw his head back and gave an uncharacteristic dark laughter. It was enough to send dark chills through Dr. Gelcro’s body and he couldn’t help but shudder. Dr. Crobot soon straightened himself and he stared directly at Dr. Gelcro. “You really hadn’t figured it out? Oh you poor little thing...” Dr. Gelcro leaned himself forward, tilting his head to one side. “Perhaps I could get you something to help you jog your memory?”
“Memory?! B-But..there’s no memory of this! I don’t recall you ever...” Dr. Gelcro struggled against his restraints. But no matter how hard he tried to pull, they only seemed to tighten further. “Just let me go now!”
Dr. Crobot chuckled and shook his head. “I’m afraid I can’t do that. I’m afraid that you have a little...date...”
Upon saying that, Dr. Crobat began to make his way over towards what appeared to be some kind of lever. Dr. Gelcro stared at it nervously, licking his lips slowly. Just what was Dr. Crobat up to? He... He wouldn’t try to...would he...?
Then he remembered what Dr. Crobat had done ot him so far. Knocked him out. Brought him here. Immobilized him to this torture machine. All evidence pointed in that direction. Yet at the same time, Dr. Gelcro couldn’t help but feel...a pit of denial in his stomach. A part of him hoped that this was all just some kind of bad dream. That at any moment he was going to wake up and...
He was swiftly broken out of that sense of hope when Dr. Crobat started to yank the lever back. There was a crank of some kind of wheel, and Dr. Gelcro could feel his limbs start to be stretched ever so slowly.
“Wh-Why are you doing this?!” Dr. Gelcro called out, horror twisting around his heart. “I-I thought we were friends!”
“Oh don’t misunderstand. We still are...” Dr. Crobat placed his hand agains thimself, giving him a dark sneer. “..I just can’t have you get in the way of...progress.”
“Progress?!” Dr. Gelcro shouted in shock.
“Yes. You see...” Dr. Crobat moved his hand towards him in gesture. “...there’s some...big things coming...and you are not invited.” Dr. Crobat folded his arms behind his back and leaned towards him. “That is all you need to know, my ‘dear’ friend...”
Dr. Gelcro stared in horror, his eyes unable to move away from the twisted from that had been his friend. He looked deep into his eyes, trying to find any sign of his old friend anywhere in there. A part of him hoped he wouldn’t find anything; he didn’t want to think that this was his friend. Yet at the same time, he knew this to be the case.
But.. Dr. Crobat wouldn’t ever do something like this on purpose. He was being put up to this, wasn’t he? Yeah there was no other explaination. Nothing else that would make sense. Something had happened to Dr. Crobat. And it was up to him to figure out what that was. He just hoped he could figure it out before it was too late for him...and for whoever else was being targeted.
|
|
|
Post by Bluedramon on Jan 30, 2016 18:10:43 GMT -5
Chapter 25: New Feelings
Wait! You can't even see my side. Why play yourself out that way? Why you and me always hate? Wait! Weren't you my friend? -Lost, Korn
“Did you find anything yet?” Rudy asked.
Mint shook his head. “Nothing useful, anyway. All this stuff, we either already know, or it’s not going to help us.”
“Well keep looking! You’re bound to find something in there!” Rudy called out to him.
“Meanwhile, Rudy and I are going to check these other books.” Penny said as she held a book in her hands. “It seems like these are all diaries of Skrawl. If we all look, I am sure that, sooner or later, one of us is going to find something useful.”
Mint nodded his head at this before turning his attention back to the book that he cradled in his arms. A part of him did feel off about doing this. A part of him couldn’t believe that he was even participating in this. But at the same time, he knew it was for a good cause.
Penny had taken a short while to convince them. Eventually, both he and Rudy agreed that it was the best course of action to take. Skrawl might have something written in here that could help them. A map of some kind, or even a secret that they could use to help themselves get out of here. Just...something.
So far, though, he hadn’t really found anything of interest. He did look through multiple entries of the diary entries. Or journal entries, whichever turm that jellybean thought to use. Just like he had imagined, most of them were about plans, ones that he was thinking of and ones that he had failed at. Several of the pages were scribbled out, leading Mint to believe that Skrawl had gotten so angry about what had happened that he just...wanted to erase the pages, but was too angry to think to rip them out so he crossed them out. Wait, that didn’t make much sense...though that was still what it looked like.
He pushed the thought aside for now as he kept on flipping through the pages, his eyes scanning along them, reading the lines as quickly as he could. Even though he hadn’t found anything worthwhile yet, he was bound to find something sooner or later. He just needed to keep looking.
Mint immediately froze when he came across one particular page. He licked his lips slowly, feeling a dryness to them. Upon reading the words, he could tell that this entry was regarding himself. Skrawl had made a few entries on him and this was just one of many. Some were arrogant and others were bitter, and both of them were painful to read. Even in the ones where Skrawl praised Mint for being able to hold back Rudy and Penny, he knew it was just for selfish gain. There was absolutely nothing to be proud of in what he had done back then.
Mint forced himself to keep moving forward, flipping through more of the pages. It was difficult seeing those entries on himself, difficult to turn away from them. He did manage it on some level at least, and he was able to keep moving at a steady pace. He continued reading through this diary, hoping to find something that could help them.
So far, though, there was nothing. Just Skrawl complaining like a little kid when things don’t go his way. He hadn’t thought much on that, but that’s what Skrawl seems to act like most of the time. A little kid. The teen couldn’t help but give a bitter chuckle. It was funny how he had been eleven years old at the time and he had behaved rather disgustingly, and yet he still matured more than Skrawl ever had. Wasn’t Skrawl supposed to be an adult?
Well, that didn’t really matter right now anyway. He didn’t need to stand here and criticize Skrawl’s maturity levels. Instead, he refocused his attention on trying to find something that he and his friends could use to get out of here with, in some shape or form. Come on, Skrawl had a bunch of things written. Surely there must be something in here that could them. Something...anything...
Just then, as he was turning the page and going past yet another entry about his betrayal, something slipped out of the book. Mint took a step back and watched as it landed on the ground at his feet. He stared at it long and hard, wondering just what it could be. He looked over at where Rudy and Penny were. They were still busy looking through the books. They hadn’t heard the paper drop. Mint looked back at the paper and, after a few moments, he reached down and he grabbed onto the paper and lifted it up. He unfolded it quickly and looked at its contents.
His eyes immediately widened. He had expected to see words written on this thing, but instead he got something else entirely.
It was a map...
He could feel his mind spinning around in circles, excitement clutching at his chest. He and his friends were hoping to find a map, but they all thought, on some level, that it wasn’t going to be that likely. After all, why would Skrawl keep a map hidden away in his dairies? It didn’t make much sense.
So to find one... A part of Mint wondered if this map could be some kind of a fake. Or maybe someone else had made it and slipped it in here. Or Skrawl was just weird and did it himself. The hand writing on this thing did seem a little sloppy. Exactly the kind of writing that he’d expect from Skrawl. Well, regardless of who made the map, it was here, within his hands. Now the only question was..
...what next?
He knew the first thing that he needed to do. Turning his head over to Rudy and Penny, he immediately called them over. “Hey guys! Look at this!”
Rudy and Penny did not waste time and they rushed over towards the slightly older boy. Before they had time to say anything, Mint immediately showed them the map that he had found, stretching the unfolding paper so that they were able to see everything. The two teens’ eyes immediately widened in shock at this discovery.
“You..found a map?” Rudy whispered softly, his voice tinged with disbelief. “You actually found a map? A real map?”
Mint nodded his head. “Well, I can’t tell if this is fake or not...”
“It seems legit to me.” Penny spoke up as she gently gripped the bottom of the paper and stretched it out towards herself. “This does all look exactly what we’ve been through already. Like...here’s where we went up the cactus, and here’s where we had been captured by Sandra...”
Rudy and Mint followed Penny’s finger as she moved it along the paper, showing them exactly what she was talking about. The two boys looked at each other and then back at the map. Sure enough, Penny had been correct. All those markings did look exactly like they’d expect a map of the cactus and castle’s interiors to look like, based on what they themselves had seen.
“Okay so...now that we have a map...” Rudy narrowed his eyes. “...think we can find Snap?”
Mint stared at the map intently. Viewing it upside down like this was a little difficult. But he was able to work with it just fine and he scanned his eyes all around the map. “Hmm...I’m not sure. Do any of you remember which way she had taken him?”
Penny took a step closer and pressed her finger at a certain angle. “I recall she took him this way. So maybe Snap is somewhere in this part of the castle.” She drew a large circle around the castle. “Of course... that doesn’t really narrow things down all that much...”
“That is a lot of area to look...” Mint said in a soft tone. He knew that the castle, combined with this cactus, was multiple layered. Who know how long it would take to find Snap? Especially when they had no idea if Sandra even kept him on the same level or not...
“Well then we should start looking.” Rudy clutched his fist tightly. “The sooner we start looking for Snap, the better.”
Penny and Mint nodded their heads at this. They both knew that Rudy was right. Regardless of uncertainties, they still needed to act as quickly as they could. They needed to start finding Snap as soon as possible. But none of them knew how well Snap was doing right now. All they could do was hope that Snap was able to hang on long enough for them to come save him.
sss
Snap gritted his teeth as he glared at the kennel door in front of him. He formed fists with his hands, shaking them. This stupid door... It blocked his only way out of here. He had tried to punch it again and again, but it just...would not budge one bit.
But it really wasn’t the door that was the target of his anger. It was himself. He couldn’t stop beating himself up internally. How could he have been so stupid? How could he have agreed to...this? How could he have let Sandra win like that? Now because of his own stupidity, he was...trapped here. And he had no one to blame but himself.
True, this was all Sandra’s idea. She is the one who forced this decision upon him. But..he should have known better. He should have tried harder. He should have been able to resist... And look what happened. If only he had just tried a little harder, maybe he could have avoided this whole mess.
Snap placed his hands against the cage door. The bars were too close together for him to squeee his hand out. This fact irritated him; right before him, he could see the latch that held the door shut. If he could just squeeze his hand out, he’d no doubt be able to reach the latch and pull it open to let himself out. He lifted up a hand and he stared down at it. His eyes narrowed into slits. This was one of the few times where he was actually unhappy with the design that Rudy had given him. If only Rudy had designed him with less...bulbeous hands.
So far, he did not see any sign of Sandra. He did not hear her coming along. Maybe he could use this time to try to get away still. He didn’t doubt the door was locked, but...there had to be another way out of here, right? There had to be a way that he could escape from this place. Surely Sandra had some kind of ventilation system in this room, maybe on the ceiling or something. All he had to do was pile things up high and climb up to reach it.
But first, he had to figure a way out of this thing. The latch might be secured, but there was a chance that...maybe he could break it open or something. He just needed to hit it at the right angle with the right amount of force, and perhaps he’d be able to break it open. He just needed to find the weak point. The spot where, if hit with enough force, he’d be able to bust it open.
Gritting his teeth, Snap straightened himself up the best that he could. His body trembled a little from the emotion surging inside of him. He struggled to push aside his uncomfortable thoughts and focused on the door before him. He hunched his body and he kicked at the ground underneath his feet. Then, his eyes narrowed deeply, he charged forward.
When he got close enough, he shifted himself to the side and struck into the metal door with his shoulder. He ignored the wash of pain racing through him upon impact. He moved back a little and, after giving himself a couple moments to take in a breather or two, he charged again. His shoulder almost seemed to echo in pain as he struck it a second time. He repeated this process over and over again, ignoring the growing pain in his shoulder as he desperately tried to break the door down.
No matter how hard he tried, it just was not working. The latch on the door was secured too tightly and it absolutely refused to budge. Even when he tried striking from other angles, it still was not good enough. It was as if the door was glued into place, and the glue only got stronger the more that he struck out against it.
He refused to give up, however. He continued trying to break the door off its hinge. There had to be a way to weaken it. There had to be a way to make the latch open or break or something. He just needed to keep striking. Sooner or later, something had to give...right?
So far, nothing. No matter how hard he hit against the door, it did nothing to budge. It just stayed put, as if nothing had happened. And the kennel itself just wasn’t moving either. His body weight was not enough to shift things thing around. It was just so heavy. So there goes any plans on trying to tilt this thing over.
Not that such a thing would have helped. This door was the only exit. There were no other openings. No areas that he could try to pry apart. Even if there were, this material was quite tough and hard. How would he be able to tear the openings further when this kennel was so hard and thick that he would end up breaking his leg first before he could even create a dent in the thing? So far, it seemed the only way out was to break open the door. And he had no idea how he was going to do that.
He could feel his head spinning and aching. He really wanted to try to find a way out of here, but...how was he going to escape this place? If the only way out was this stupid door, and if he couldn’t even get out of the door because of the latch...
No, he couldn’t be fully trapped. There had to be a way out. There was always a way. He just...needed to think of this from a new angle. He needed to search more deeply. Look around and try to see if there was anything here he could use to get himself out. There had to be a way out of here. There just...had to be...
...but who was he kidding? He was utterly trapped in this place. At the moment, there was just..no way out. He didn’t want to give up. A part of him just wanted to keep going. But... oh, his head hurt so much from trying to think so hard. He clutched his head tightly, gritting his teeth. It took him several moments before he could even settle himself down and he leaned up against the wall as he tried to calm himself.
There was still a way out... He just hadn’t thought of it yet. For the time being, he just...needed to lay low for a while. Try to stay quiet and calm so that he could think of something. Sandra would slip up sooner or later. He just needed to wait until the right moment, and then take the first given opportunity to escape.
Speaking of Sandra, just...where was she...?
He hadn’t seen her since he had woken up. He hardly remembered what happened at first. It took him a while to realize what Sandra had done to him, and their little ‘deal’ prior. His stomach twisted for a moment as he recalled what Sandra had told him and the way she had acted. He was able to push that aside for the time being while he tried to figure out where she had gone.
He couldn’t really remember. He didn’t recall Sandra saying where she’d be or when she would be back. He just knew that she would be back at some point, and when she did...
Snap couldn’t help but shudder as he felt the stinging feelings return ten fold. He huddled against himself as he slid down to the ground. He held his knees against himself, resting his head on them. He wasn’t able to push back the feeling this time around and he couldn’t help but give a few shudders as he tried to warm himself up. Nothing he did seemed to work, and it felt as though the temperature around him dropped dramatically.
Just...what had he gotten himself into...? It wasn’t like Sandra had given him much of a choice, but still... He licked his lips nervously, feeling his heart twist in his chest. Things were bad enough before, but now....
It was still quite unnerving, the way that Sandra had been acting earlier. Not that he preferred being eaten alive. He could do very well without that. But...how could Sandra just..suddenly get attracted to him like that? Why did she kiss him out of the blue? Why did she pin him down and talk about wanting to keep him forever? Well, she already did want to do that before, but that time, when she spoke it, it felt as though there was...another meaning behind it. A different tone that he just barely detected.
Snap could feel his heart racing against his chest and he put his hand against it. He could feel each thump, and he noticed how it was getting a little faster as time went on. And it only got worse the more he thought about his present situation and Sandra’s sudden change in attitude. He just...what the hell was going on...?
There had to be a reason behind these newfound feelings she seemed to have for him. Or perhaps they weren’t new feelings, just another way for her to try to control him. Or maye there was even something else going on. He didn’t know what, but he...
He heard the sound of footsteps approaching just outside of the door. He immediately stiffened his body and he glared in the direction of the door, baring his teeth. He already knew who was coming. He could tell from how the claws tapped against the ground. He could see the shadow through the space in the door, and he noticed four points on something moving. A tail with sharp spikes on them, just like Sandra had...
Then the door opened up.
Sure enough, it was indeed Sandra. A little tired-looking and a bit worn, but still her nonetheless. She shut the door behind her and, no surprise, locked it up good and tight. She then moved further into the room. Snap growled softly as he waited for her to come over towards him.
But that’s not what she did. To his confusion, she had veered off to the side, getting out of his line of sight. Snap tilted his head in confusion, wondering just what Sandra was up to. He moved himself forward and pushed against the metal door keeping him in side. He kept flattening his face against the door as he tried to figure out where Sandra had gone.
He could only see enough to tell that she was standing off to the side. She seemed to be just...standing there and he couldn’t tell what she was doing. What was Sandra up to? What was she...
A few moments later, Sandra started to return. Snap immediately moved his head back and looked up at her, his eyes moving up and down as he noticed that something had changed about her. The marks..they were gone... Hadn’t Sandra come in with some cuts and such? Where did they go? He realized that Sandra must have healed herself.
Now that she no longer looked scrappy and didn’t seem to have any more diverting thoughts, Snap got her full on attention. That set of red eyes stared directly at him as she moved in towards the cage. He hunched his body down and gritted his teeth tightly, letting out low growls. This seemed to only amuse Sandra, noted by her chuckling, but Snap refused to let up. He was not going to allow her to get close to him without some sort of fight.
Sandra stopped in front of the cage door, her hands folding behind her back. Her tail swished slowly from side to side as she regarded the shivering, frightened, and angered zoner inside. “So...did you enjoy your name, my little sweetheart?”
Snap felt a cold shudder rush through his body at that disgusting comment. “Bite me!”
Sandra’s red eyes twinkled as she leaned herself back, placing her fingers against her lower jaw. “Oh, you’re one of those? Into the pain? I wouldn’t have guessed!”
Snap felt his face pale at this. Then he narrowed his eyes and gripped the bars tightly...or at least tried to. “Let me out of here, you backstabbing little...!”
“Me, a backstabber? Oh my, I think you got it all mixed up.” Sandra lowered her head slightly as her eyes narrowed. “As I recall, it was you who had forsaken my trust.” Snap just growled at this. Sandra gave a soft chuckle. “But don’t worry. I do think we can...mend it somehow. I am more than willing to give you another chance.”
Snap shuddered at the way that Sandra had said that. He cringed back further from the door, forming fists with his hands just like he did before. He did not appreciate the tone that she had given, and he couldn’t help but get a series of disturbing images through his skull. Each one was more horrendeous than the last. And he knew that Sandra would attempt at least one of them on him.
Sandra seemed to take notice of the look in his eyes and she tilted her head to one side. “I don’t see why you are so upset. I have given you...quite the opportunity...” She raised her hand up gesture. “You know that I would never back down from a promise. And when I told you that I promised that you wouldn’t regret the decision...I meant it.” She curled her fingers inward as she yanked her arm back. “You will never find a more...powerful loyalty than from me.”
His body shaking from emotion, Snap found himself yelling at Sandra before he could even hope to stop. “Fuck you! You’re the one who betrayed me! You made me suffer for weeks, making everyone think that I was a murderer! Why the hell should I trust you?!” He panted heavily after this statement, glaring directly into Sandra’s eyes, waiting for an answer.
Sandra stared at him blankly for several moments. It was hard to tell just what kind of emotion she was feeling right now. Was it disappointment? Anger? Amusement? Just...what was she thinking?
He soon got his answer when Sandra gave a smile. Not a friendly one at that. It was quite dark and twisted, and the sight of it made his heart skip several beats. He took a couple of steps back away from Sandra, his body hunching, his hands clasping against one another. He struggled to look brave, but he was not able to stop his eyes from widening.
Sandra motioned her hand towards herself and she gave a grin, her sharp teeth exposed. “Because I’m the only reason you’re still alive...”
Immediately, the superhero zoner froze where he stood. It almost felt as if even time itself had stopped. And all the while, he could not tear himself away from Sandra. It was like she had managed to grab him with invisible hands and was holding him in place. He couldn’t even think to struggle. The only thing that he could do was just stare at Sandra and really think about just what it is that she told him.
Despite wanting to deny it, he knew that she was right. She really was the only reason that he was still alive. She was the one who was going to ensure that he lived day to day after this. If his friends were unable to save him, and if he were to remain trapped in this kennel, then Sandra really would be the only one who could keep him alive.
And even without that, Sandra still had an influence over the fact that he was alive. She could easily kill him at any given moment. The only reason that he didn’t keel over was that Sandra wished it. He didn’t want to admit this, but he knew that it was true. The fact that Sandra was now tolerating him was the only reason he wasn’t dead...or at the very least, in a lot of pain.
Regardless of this, however, Snap still kept his body stiff, ready to fight. He glared daggers in the direction of the evil dragon, not allowing her out of his sight. Even as she paced back and forth, he still did not allow her out of his sight. He kept his teeth bared, and he felt the muscles in his legs tighten as if to prepare to launch himself at her, despite being blocked. He was not going to allow this zoner to catch him off guard. Not if he could help it.
He could feel the emotion swelling up inside of him and his body shook in rhythm to it. He tried to keep himself calm, but he just...found himself unable to. And before he knew it, he released his confusion in one short anger-tinged outburst.
“Just...what the fuck do you have planned for me?! Why are you doing this?! Why are you suddenly acting this way?! What is the purpose of all this?! Just...why?!”
Sandra tilted her head slowly to one side. “Oh my dear little child... You really want to know..?”
Snap nodded his head furiously. “Yes! I want to know!”
Sandra gave a few chuckles at this, her lips curled back into a dark grin. She took a few steps towards the cage, staring intently at Snap. “Okay then, my little Snacks.” Snap flinched at this. “Since you really want to know.. I will tell you. I think you will find it quite...interesting...”
And with that, Sandra began to explain.
sss
“I have spent years in that hell hole of a prison. Years in isolation. Years by myself, with no one around except for my caretakers. And even they only visited me when it was feeding time, not to interact with me. I was utteraly alone, Snap. So completely alone... My only company was my own thoughts. So I thought and I thought, replaying scenes over and over in my mind. Plotted and schemed, thought of all the things that I’d do if I got out. Really, it was all that I could do there. All that I was able to accomplish. But it wasn’t so bad; it was through this that I was able to plan ahead so well like this.”
Sandra paced from side to side as she spoke to Snap. Her eyes never left him. Either one or both were upon him, her mouth curling back into a dark grin. She made sure that he heard every word that she said.
“But you know... I did started to realize something. I was thinking a little too much about you. Not even dear Rudy got this much thought out of me. It was you, my dear little Snacks, that got the bulk of my attention. I was not really surprised by this, really. After all, you were the one who betrayed me the most. Rudy might be the promise breaker, but I was closer to you than him. Your betrayal of me hurt me more than Rudy’s promise breaking.”
“You were the one who betrayed me...” Snap growled.
Sandra lowered her ears slightly and shook her head sadly. “You don’t get it, do you?” She lifted her head up, staring at Snap with a downwards glance. “Do you have any idea how much it hurt me? To have you turn on me like that? I had been trying to remain a good friend to you. I had tried to give you many chances. You still turned against me.”
“Because you were killing people!”
Sandra decided to ignore that comment. No use arguing over that right now. Not like Snap was going to listen anyway. With a single dismissive wave of the hand, she looked to the side at nothing and said, “I kept on thinking about you more than the others...because out of all of you, I would have wanted to keep your friendship the most. Why do you think I gave you so many chances before? I wanted you to listen to reason, to listen to me. I never betrayed you. I only wish that you could have seen that.”
No surprise, Snap did not react very well to that. Sandra could feel a slight sting in her chest, old feelings from before returning as Snap ranted off at her. This time, she was able to handle them better, and she just stared at him with narrowed eyes. Snap was such a fool; she had gotten used to these responses.
Eventually Snap did settle down. She had allowed him to yell as much as he wanted to until he ran out of strength. Now she listened to him cough, watching as he heaved in and out quickly. The sight of it was almost amusing to her. A part of her found it hard to believe that anyone had that much to say against what she believed. She had always thought that everyone would side with her once she had told them everything. Oh how wrong she had been...
Snap’s long rant was nothing new. He did not bring up any further points. It was more just rehashing the same old stuff over and over, intermixed with a few insults here or there. Snap was reacting on pure emotion right now. Not logic. So naturally, his rant was nothing more than just emotional rambling rather than more logical, thoughtful speech.
It was only after Snap seemed to have settled down that Sandra started to continue. “Anyway, to get on with it, like I said, I was thinking a lot about you.” She leaned herself slightly to the side as she raised her hand up in gesture, her pacing having long since stopped. “...a little too much...” She formed a small fist with her hand and turned her head downwards towards the ground. Her eyes narrowed slightly. “I never realized how much I thought about you...until recently that is, when I really began to think about it.”
“....it was when you kissed me, wasn’t it...?” Snap’s voice was low and tentative.
Sandra nodded her head at this. “Oh yes. You see, that was...rather unplanned, really. When I saw you like that, something just...finally clicked in my mind. And that is when these new feelings arose, which...” She chuckled a little, staring down at Snap with a glinting, almost insane red eye. “..changed my plans for you. A little.”
Snap narrowed his eyes and his body tensed up. It looked almost cute, the way that he seemed to be preparing for a fight that he surely stood no chance in. A part of her was almost tempted to let him out just so he could try to take a swing at her.
But she digressed. Not wasn’t really the time for something like that. Maybe she would give Snap a chance later on. It probably would be a little bit of fun letting him try to get at her. And after she’s toyed with him that way, she could get ready for the....real fun...
“I really thought about it. How much I thought about you... and then I realized something.” Sandra took a step forward. This caused Snap to flinch and move back from her. “...I still want you, Snap. Despite the fact that you betrayed me so wholeheartedly... I still want you. On some level, I still want to keep you around. Not just as a food source, but...as a companion.”
Snap gave a visible shudder at this as his face contorted in disgust. “Y-You’re a...”
Sandra chuckled as she raised her hand up. “I know it’s...unconventional. But I am serious, Snacks.” She formed a small fist as she continued to stare at Snap, her tail swishing from side to side slowly. “I want you back. I want you to stay with me. I will inflict both pain and pleasure on you. You will be both my food source and my source of companionship. I will see to it that no one else harms you, and you will not be killed. I will make your experience with me...a rather unique one...”
Snap let out a low growl at this. His body quivered immensively, moving back away from her as his wide, white eyes refused to leave her. She could practically see his mind’s gears turning around as he struggled to process this information. She could tell that this was going to be a lot for him to swallow, and she could understand why.
After all, she had attempted to kill him before. In the back of her mind, she remembered how she had attacked him during the court after her ruling had been in place. She would admit, she had lost control over herself at this point. And she had knocked him down, tried to hurt him. If it hadn’t been for Jyker’s intervention, she probably would have killed Snap then and there. A part of her did feel relieved that she did not go through with it. If she hadn’t, she wouldn’t be having this kind of moment with Snap.
But despite how afraid he was, despite how bizarre this situation had become, Sandra realized that she could use this to her advantage. Keeping Snap close to keep him from becoming tainted further, and she could start to...turn things around a little. Without his so called friends to interfere, maybe she could finally get Snap to see reason. She realized in that momet, it wasn’t just Rudy that she could retrain.
She could educate both Rudy and Snap. She could get them on her side. Two people with a high influence over ChalkZone. And with them convinced of her worldview, the rest would follow suit...
She wasn’t really sure how probable this was going to be. A part of her wondered just how far gone everyone was. It would be insanely difficult... Yet at the same time, if there was a chance to save this world, this would be a first good step to take. And if there was anyone that she felt was...unworthy, anyone that she did not think would ever see reason, she could just kill them off. She already had a plan for how to do that, and it involved Skrawl.
The thought of him immediately made her mouth corners spread slightly. She wondered how Skrawl was doing after she had her little ‘fun’ with him. He was back in his cage, secured good and tight. After what she had done to him, she doubted that he was going to have the energy or will to fight back for a while. It might have seemed like...an extreme thing to do, but hey it worked, didn’t it?
As for the four Beanie Boys, she had gotten them under her control now. One might think that her doing it so fast was an impossible feat. But when you have super healing powers, there was just so many possibilities. She didn’t even have to alter their memories; she wound up just messing with their amygdalas. A few tweaks here and there, and now those stupid zoners were too terrified to disobey an order. Right now, they were going after Rudy and his friends. She wondered how well they were doing with that.
“I-I’ll never be with you!”
Those words broke Sandra out of her train of thought. She stared blankly in Snap’s direction, raising an eyebrow at this. “Oh really now...?” She tilted her head to one side. “And what makes you so sure of that?”
“After what you did to me...” Snap growled through his gritted teeth. “...why the hell woud I ever consider being with you?!”
“Well, you did agree...” Sandra pointed out.
“Only because you forced me into it! B-But it won’t last! Y-You will see! I will get out!” Snap’s body shook with emotion as he shouted at Sandra. She detected a few emotions in there, including fear, anger, and sadness. “I will find a way out of here and I will reunite with my friends! I swear it!”
Sandra shook her head slowly. Judging from Snap’s emotional outburst, it was going to take some time to get Snap to settle down...at least the slower, more in depth way. She could speed things along, like she did with the Beanie Boys. But...no, she wanted to take her time with Snap. Move in at a slower pace. This way, she could be much more..thorough with him.
And sure, Snap could say that he was not going to remain with her. That was only emotion talking, however. He was just scared of her. Frightened... just like she wanted him to be. This would ensure that he was less likely to leave her. She just needed to properly utilize it, and find ways to stimulate Snap in a less...unpleasant manner. Give him a reason to want to stay that was not entirely rooted in fear. Complicate things a little. After all, a more affective means of controlling someone goes beyond just simple mind control.
“Oh you poor, naive little Snap...” Sandra cooed softly as she made her way even closer towards the cage. “You are so...”
“Get away from me! Don’t you dare touch me!” Shouted Snap as he moved even further away from the cage door. “I-I’m warning you...!”
Sandra simply chuckled at this as she continued getting ever closer to the frightened and shivering zoner. She then hooked a finger on the latch, flipping it open. She moved it open, putting her body in the way of the opening so that Snap could not try to escape. She made her towards Snap, making sure to keep using her body as a deterrent so he couldn’t attempt to get out.
Snap scrambled to get away from her. Despite his previous show of bravery, it was quite clear to her just how terrified of her that he truly was. He kept trying to move away, keep some distance between her and him. And as that space rapidly decreased the closer that she got, the more...antsy and desperate Snap seemed to get.
It eventually culminated to a point where Snap attempted to launch an attack against Sandra. A bold move, but still a rather foolish one. Sandra simply narrowed her eyes as she watched Snap rush over at her with his fist ready to strike. She waited until the right moment, and then she began to arch her feather fingers and twist them downward at an angle. The effect was almost immediate.
“Aaaahhh!” Snap screamed as he fell into the ground, clutching his side. “What are you doing?!”
“Such a foolish question... You know what I’m doing.” Sandra spoke softly as she calmly made her way over towards Snap, her tail swinging about. “Do not worry. I will not cause permanent damage. I just want to...discourage you from trying to get out. I take it you won’t try running out if your spleen is close to bursting, am I right?”
Snap looked up at her in horror at this statement. “B-But that would...”
Sandra grinned. “You know I have incredible healing capabilities, right? I could do so much to you..and so long as I heal you before death takes a hold, you will be fine. Case in point...”
Sandra twitched her hand back and as soon as she did, there was a loud cracking sound. Snap froze for a brief moment before he released a bloodcurdling scream and dropped to the ground. He clutched at his leg, where a dark red spot was forming. Snap let out a series of whimpers and cries as he struggled to cope with the immense pain. He looked up at her with wide eyes, silently asking her ‘why?’.
Sandra just sneered at this. “The pain of a broken leg is quite much, isn’t it? Would you like for the pain to end now? I can stop it, just as easily as I started it.” She took a step forward. “What do you say, Snap?”
The zoner, tears spilling out of his eyes, nodded his head slowly. “Y-Yes...please...just...” He sniffled. “M-Make it stop... Please...” Tears flowed down his cheeks, any ounce of dignity that he had gone, his mind consumed with pain. “I-I can’t take it...Just make it stop... Please...m-make it go away..”
Sandra lifted her head up slightly. “As you wish, my dear sweetie.” Then, with another flick of the wrist or two, the damage she had caused to Snap’s leg reversed. In a matter of seconds, the injury had completely healed with no sign of breakage or bruising. It was like nothing had even happened. “There, do you feel better now?”
Snap didn’t bother to answer. He just laid on the ground, curled up in a small ball. His body quaked as he whimpered softly. Even with the pain gone, in some ways, he could still feel it. All he could do was just...stare at her in fear, his hand still clutching his leg where the pain had previously radiated. Another hand rubbed his side, which she was still messing with a little. She stopped that, but even he kept laying down as if she was still tearing him from the inside out.
Sandra watched this with narrowed eyes. She watched him with narrowed eyes, waiting to see what he would do next. So far, he just laid there, whimpering and crying, his body still shaking like a leaf. When it was clear that Snap was not going to get up, Sandra let out a soft sigh and she began to stride her way towards him.
This time, Snap did not try to run off. He did stare at her fearfully and he did cringe. But any attempt of getting away, he did not make. Even though his leg was fully healed and he would have no trouble getting up and running, it was as if his mind still thought he was in pain, still thought that the leg was busted, and really, truly believed that there was no way out. Sandra couldn’t help but give a soft, inward smile at this. It certainly made it easier for her to get close to him this time.
And now he stood over him, staring down at his shivering form. Her red eyes bored through his frightened ones. With a grin exposing her sharp teeth, she lowered herself towards Snap and rested herself on top of him, using her body as a sort of cover for him. She felt their bodies touching each other as she settled down, making sure that she did not put too much weight on his shivering form.
“Oh don’t cry, little Snacks. It will be all right.”
Sandra looped her arms around Snap to pull him into a sort of embrace. Her tail curled inwards, pressing lightly against his body, her tail spikes pointed harmlessly in the opposite direction. She lowered her head and she pressed it against Snap’s.
“I will keep you safe. No one else will try to harm you.” Sandra could hear Snap let out a low whimper at that. She grinned. “And don’t you worry. I promise I will help you see the light eventually.” She lifted her head and stared down at him. “Everything will become clear to you. I promise.” She lowered her head once more and pressed her cheek firmly against Snap’s, nuzzling him. “Do not worry...”
Snap did not respond with anything except for a whimper and cringing. Sandra kept her arms looped around him, making sure he could not escape. She curled her tail around his body as she kept her face pressed against his. She enjoyed the feeling of power and control that this brought to her.
Oh yes, Snap will not escape her this time...
|
|
|
Post by Bluedramon on Feb 1, 2016 20:40:00 GMT -5
Chapter 26: Rebuttal
Deep into you, they spread their roots! -Minus The Machine, 10 Years
Dr. Gelcro struggled against the cuffs that held him down. His body twisted from one side to the other frantically. He had been doing this for a while, but with all the adrenaline pumping through him, he didn’t feel the least bit tired.
His wide eyes stared over at Dr. Crobat. The bird zoner whom he had considered his best friend for years... He had no idea what had happened to him. Something was seriously wrong here. Dr. Crobat wouldn’t do something like this. So..what was driving him to do something this cruel to him? What had happened to his best friend...?
He grunted, his eyes closing tightly and his teeth gritting, as he felt his limbs start to stretch beyond what they were supposed to do. Still the crank turned, the wheels moving about, and, with a loud constant squeaking sound, the machine continued to stretch his limbs away from his body. He struggled to pull them back, trying to prevent them from being stretched too far out. But he was no match for the machine and he continued to be stretched in this manner.
The machine was pulling painfully slow as well. Dr. Crobat was trying to make this as slow and torturous as possible. He didn’t want his limbs ripped off right away. No, he wanted to take his time. Savor this. Make him really plead for mercy, or whatever it was that he was hoping for. It had been several minutes and only just now was the dog-like zoner starting to feel the pain.
He kept his eyes closed as a few tears started to move down his face. He could feel the dull pain spreading throughout his body, concentrating on the joints where they were connected to his sockets. This dull pain only continued to grow gradually worse, spreading through his body, radiating outward and almost feeling as though it was converging at the center of his underside. His tail, which hadn’t been tied, swished from side to side rapidly as the pain continued to grow steadily sharper, steadily worse.
“I admit, I didn’t think this would be so much fun...”
Dr. Gelcro turned his still muzzled face in the direction of Dr. Crobat. The bird-like zoner hadn’t moved from his spot. His feather fingers were pressed against one another, tapping lightly. His head tilted to one side, his eyes narrowing. A grin was spread across his toothless beak.
“Watching you struggle so hard to get away... It is almost adorable.” Dr. Crobat rubbed his hard chin thoughtfully. “I almost wonder what would have happend if I had tried the water torture on you instead.”
Dr. Gelcro bared his teeth at the bird-like zoner.
Dr. Crobat chuckled at this. “Well, it doesn’t matter anyway.” He folded his arms against himself as his body leaned towards the nearest well. “You aren’t really going anywhere. So why should I care about what method is being used on you? So long that it works...” He raised up a wing-like hand in gesture. “..though I truly do thing that this was the more...entertaining option...”
“Let me go!” Howled Dr. Gelcro. He struggled against his binds. This only seemed to make the machine tug harder, and he winced at the increasing pain.
“Go on and struggle, my old friend.” Dr. Crobat tilted his head slightly to one side. “I really do enjoy watching how you keep trying to escape your fate...”
Dr. Gelcro felt his heart sting at that comment. It was bad enough to hear it at all, but to have it come from someone he had called a friend... That just made it hurt ten times worse. If he could just free one of his arms, he would be clutching his hand against his hurting chest right about now.
He still had no idea what could have happened to Dr. Crobat. So far, the bird zoner hadn’t attempted to divulge anything that he could use to pinpoint the cause. While the possibility that Dr. Crobat really had been an enemy this whole time was valid, he just...didn’t want to believe it. He simply refused to believe that this was the case. There had to be something more. Something else had to be going on. Something just...
His thoughts were interrupted when he felt the machine tug at his arm even harder, sending a shockwave of pain through his body. He couldn’t stop himself from pulling his head back and crying out, his mouth open as far as it could go with the muzzle on him.
“It sounds like the machine is finally getting into the real dirty work, eh?” Dr. Crobat took a few steps towards the torture machine. His eyes moved up and down, surveying the machine, concentrating mostly on the cuffs that held down the dog’s arms and legs, watching as they were continued to be stretched taut. “I imagine the machine is starting to pull on your very ligaments and tendons right now.”
Dr. Gelcro felt his heart skip a beat at this comment. Shutting his eyes, he struggled to fight against the binds further. He yanked them back as hard as he could, hoping to dislodge them in some shape or form. But just like before, he was having no luck whatsoever. The machine just...continued to real his arms and legs apart.
Dr. Crobat watched as Dr. Gelcro started to give a few whimpers of pain. His expression softened up slightly, looking almost concerned. But there was still a tinge of something there that showed that this was not as genuine as it appeared. “But don’t worry. Once the ligaments and tendons give away, the limbs will come off more easily. It will be a rough going, but you’ll get there. Everything will be fine.”
Dr. Gelcro’s ears lowered at this. His lips curled back into a snarl and he let out a loud roar at Dr. Crobat. The emotion-filled screech echoed throughout the room. But it did not have much of an effect on the bird zoner, who just continued to stare at him with a dark smile on his face. Dr. Gelcro released another one, but that one rapidly devolved into low whimpering and sobbing.
“Wh-Why are you doing this...?” Dr. Gelcro finally said. His eyes remained shut, his vision getting too blurry. “What have I d-d-done to deserve this?”
Dr. Crobat spread his wing hands outward. “Not much, really. It’s just... Well sorry, but this is just how things have to go.” He lowered his wings to his side. He stared down at Dr. Gelcro with a slightly narrowed expression. “You will just be in the way if something is not done.” He tilted his head to one side. “It is nothing personal. It is only business. You understand, right?”
Dr. Gelcro bared his teeth at this. He thought about responding to that. Every ounce of him wanted to shout at the bird zoner. He wanted to release his full emotions on him, give him all his fury...yet he could not bring himself to do so. He felt too mentally exhausted, his previous shouting having drained whatever energy that he had left. All he could do right now was just glare at the zoner before him, growling softly as though that was going to make Dr. Crobat release him.
His mind swam with several thoughts as he continued to try to make sense of what was happening to him. Just...why was Dr. Crobat doing this to him? Why was he hurting him? What could have happened?
He knew he had already asked himself this over and over again, but...he just couldn’t help it. He really needed to know what was going on. He needed to know why Dr. Crobat was doing this. Despite the fact that his mind was aching terribly, the questions still crowded up his mind, threatening to burst it wide open.
“Well I’m going to head out to grab something to eat.” Dr. Crobat commented in a casual tone of voice. He waved his hand in front of his mouth, looking almost a little tired, though it was hard to say what he was actually feeling. “I think you will be good for while I’m gone, right? You won’t try to escape?” Dr. Gelcro shot a glare at him, but said nothing. This was enough to make Dr. Crobat’s eyes twinkle. “I thought so. I knew I coud count on you.”
The bird-like zoner walked over towards the nearby door. Dr. Gelcro’s eyes never left him, watching as he continued to make his way over and soon stood by the door. He stopped there, staring at the door for a few moments with a wing hand on the door. Then he turned his head and looked over behind him, staring directly at Dr. Gelcro.
The way that he looked at him... Dr. Gelcro could not stop himself from shuddering. He could feel the cold shiver racing through his body and he felt like the air around him was freezing. Dr. Crobat’s eyes were just..cold. So freezing cold... It was like the very sight of them was enough to freeze water solid, to freeze anyone in their place. And as he kept on staring, he noticed something seemed to...flicker about them.
It was in that moment that Dr. Gelcro started to realize something. He hadn’t thought of it before, and now, realizing this, he couldn’t believe that he didn’t earlier. He would have slapped himself in the face if he could have.
Could this be related to...the Signal...?
The very thought of it rammed him with full force and he thought that his heart had stopped beating, almost. The idea was just....he didn’t want to fathom it. He was certain that Sandra’s machine was destroyed. But...he recalled what some zoners looked like while under the influence. And the look that Dr. Crobat was giving right now, that aura that he could almost sense... It was very similar to what he recalled of the Signal.
A part of him felt relief. If it was the Signal, or something like it, doing the work, then Dr. Crobat really hadn’t betrayed him after all. He was simply being controlled in some manner. Influenced on a level that he could not stop. In the end, Dr. Crobat was as much of a victim of this situation as he was.
But at the same time, this news brought him a sense of horror. He couldn’t help but try to clutch his chest despite his arms still being stretched outward. If Dr. Crobat was actually being influenced by the Signal, and if Sandra’s machine had been taken down, that meant that....that someone had to have recreated the machine. Someone was using the Signal for their own purposes. Someone who isn’t Sandra...
Dr. Crobat noticed the expression on his face and gave a dark smile. “Now, you be a good little puppy. Let the machine do its work and then it will all be over.” With that, the bird zoner turned and left the room, leaving Dr. Gelcro trapped on the stretching chair.
Almost immediately, Dr. Gelcro released a series of loud, panicked howls as he struggled to get himself free. The pain in his joints had only gotten worse, and it intermixed with the chilling horror on his mind. He could feel his heart racing against his chest, threatening to burst out at any given moment. He tossed and he turned his head about, letting out a series of increasingly loud and pain-filled cries, newfound adrenaline racing through his body.
He had to get out of here. He had to try to free himself. If he didn’t figure out a way to get himself out of this contraption, then.. He didn’t want to think of what would happen.
But...how was he going to get free? His arms were strapped good and tight and the machine kept on moving his limbs outward. The rate almost seemed to be quickened by his own actions. The more that he struggled, the harder the machine began to pull. He couldn’t help but grit his teeth tightly, biting his own tongue to try not to scream as the pain got worse. He failed quickly and soon another cry was released.
But it wasn’t just horror that dominated his mind. Worry, strong and true, also began to spread throughout his mind, clinging tightly to him and refusing to let go. He shut his eyes tightly as he tried to cop with the sharp pain of apprehension.
What was he going to do about Dr. Crobat? If he was truly being controlled... And why wasn’t he affected? Or maybe he was and he just didn’t realize it yet. The situation seemed to take a continuous dark turn and the more that he struggled, the more terrified he became. This made him struggle even harder, yanking back his already aching limbs.
But the machine was just too strong... No matter how hard he struggled, he couldn’t seem to get himself free. And as the machine continued to tug, he let out a yelp when he felt something start to break inside. He realized, in horror, at the machine was starting to snap his limbs off. It felt as though one of his ligaments had started to break off. And soon he could feel more of them, and tendons, start to lose their grip as well, giving up the fight against the machine to keep the limbs on his body.
Dr. Gelcro shut his eyes and let out a few soft sniffles as the burning pain spread throughout his joints, making it feel as though he had been lit on fire. He couldn’t stop the tears from flowing, whimpers escaping his throat. He continued to fight as best as he could, but as his final bouts of adrenaline began to wear off, his movements started to die down.
It didn’t seem like he was going to get out of here... That seemed like an impossibility now.. This realization spread throughout his mind, making him shudder. The idea of dying here, without being able to save Dr. Crobat from being used, without being able to warn anyone of what was going on... That hurt him more than this machine’s actions. He wanted to keep trying to get out of here. There just...had to be a way that...
...but who was he kidding? He had already tried everything and still he could not get away. His attempts were failing utterly and he had lost even more of his strength. The pain was starting to dominate his mind more, making it hard for him to even think of a way to get out of here.
This...this really was it, wasn’t it? He was going to die here. Alone, afraid, in pain, seemingly betrayed by the one that he had trusted the most. No one was going to know where he was or what happened to him. Surely Dr. Crobat would see to that. Or come up with some kind of lie or something. And there was nothing that he himself could do about it.
And the person involved with what was happening to Dr. Crobat will get away with this, and be able to continue attacking other innocent people...
At this horrific realization, Dr. Gelcro felt a sea of emotions strike through him. He was almost glad that he was strapped to a table, otherwise he would be falling flat onto his face at this point. This mild relief was soon overcome with horror, and he couldn’t stop himself from letting out a choked sob. All those people that could be hurt...and there wasn’t a fucking thing that he could do about it...
He was so useless. He was worthless. He meant nothing to anyone right now. He was just a poor soul trapped in here, tied to this machine. In a matter of moments, his limbs were going to be ripped off utterly. He would have a sea of blood around him and he would slowly die. And no one would know or even care. He was just...so utterly alone...
Suddenly, without warning, there was a loud bang at the door. He swiveled his head over to see what the heck was going on. To his utter shock, he could see that there was already a split on the door from something ramming into it. Then there was another blow, and another. He could hear some kind of growl on the other side. A very familiar growl...
Before the dog-like zoner realized what was going on, the door was suddenly torn off its hinges as something massive and green rammed through it. The door went flying off to the side and crashed against another of the machines. It broke apart upon impact.
Dr. Gelcro blinked his eyes several times, wondering if he was seeing things. He shut them tightly and shook his head for a moment, and then looked back out. The image did not change and he could feel his heart fluttering slightly. “R-Ripclaw...?”
The massive green beast, which he had instantly recognized as Mint’s female utahraptor, turned her head to face him, her large body slowly moving along to match up with her head. Her eyes seemed to almost twinkle upon seeing him, instantly recognizing him. The dinosaur took a few steps forward before stopping. Her head bobbed up and down as she stared at the machine, letting out a loud, uncertain hiss at it.
“G-Get me out of here!” Dr. Gelcro cried out to her. He didn’t know how well she understood commands. But Mint did seem to be able to give her orders, so...perhaps it was possible that she’d understand that he wanted. “Please! Destroy the restraints! Before they...” He let out a scream of pain.
Almost immediately, Ripclaw sprung into action. Her massive form rushed over to where he was, her feet pattering against the ground with each stride. It took her only a few seconds to reach where the dog zoner was. She paused in front of the machine, looking at it up and down. She moved her neck rather flexibly around like she were some sort of large bird, her eyes focusing intently on where the metal cuffs were located. She stood there for several seconds, listening to the dog zoner scream in pain, before she finally took action.
She started to bite down on one of the metal cuffs. Her teeth clanged loudly as she struggled to get a good grip on it. She gnawed and she chewed on it, doing whatever she could to try to break it open. But it soon became clear that this was not going to work.
Dr. Gelcro’s eyes widened as he felt something nearly snap inside of him. The bout of pain that this brought was enough to make him scream. The machine continued to turn its wheel, getting ever closer to fully ripping his limbs off. His vision went blurry and it became difficult for him to see anything clearly. He looked up at Ripclaw for a moment before the pain caused him to slam his head against the back of the machine, his body nearly going limp.
Just then, he heard a loud screech. He lifted his head up weakly and he looked over to see that Ripclaw had grabbed onto the lever in her jaws. She clenched her jaws shut tightly around it, letting out low growls. Her body was arched, tail raised up, all stiffened. Then, tightening her jaws, she started to tug it backwards, taking slow, steady step after slow, steady step. Her foot talons scraped along the ground as she nearly lost her hold, but soon, she was able to pull it back, and there was a loud click that went into place.
Then the machine just...stopped. Much to Dr. Gelcro’s relief, it just stopped, screeching to a halt. His arms and legs were still stretched and he was still in pain. But at least he wasn’t being stretched any further anymore. He took in several shaky breaths as he realized this, and then he managed to release a loud, low sigh.
When he found his heart rate returning to something close to normal, he turned his attention to Ripclaw. “Can you...get these off of me?” He asked tentatively. He had no idea if Ripclaw could do anything. But it was worth a try at the very least, right? “Please... I have to get out of here. Something is...” He seethed. “Something is wrong with Dr. Crobat...”
Ripclaw tilted her head from one side to the other. Her expression was mostly blank, though he thought he could detect...something in those eyes. Lowering her body a little, she began to make her way over slowly. Her large head hovered over one of the metal cuffs. She tilted her head this way and that, releasing a series of soft, uncertain cooing. Then she lowered her head and she gripped onto the metal cuff. Just like before, she began to tug as hard as she could.
So far, she was having just as much luck as before. That is to say, not a whole lot. But she was relentless and she refused to give up. She continued to bite at the thing and continued to pull her head back, doing whatever she could to try to rip the thing out of the strong bolts that held it down. She continued to gnaw and bit at the thing, continued to pull her head back, her neck muscles stiffening as he tried to get the thing off.
Then, with one hard yank, the dinosaur’s body went backwards, her feet slipping underneath her as she went. Her body rammed into the ground and there was a loud clang. It didn’t take long for Dr. Gelcro to realize what it was.
Ripclaw had managed to remove one of the cuffs.
With one of his arms now suddenly free, the first thing that he did was immediately yank it back. He felt a wave of relief as his ligaments and tendons were able to relax, his joint returning to its original position. He spent a couple of moments just relaxing like this, noting how great his arm felt. He never thought that it would feel this good.
He then turned his body a little so that he could work on the other hand cuff. His fingers fumbled through it and it took him a while. But eventually, he was able to unhook it. The metal cuff sprung upwards and he yanked his other arm to himself, rubbing them carefully with his hands, feeling how sore his muscles were. Then he lifted himself up and began to work on the cuffs holding his legs. As soon as he was finished, he felt a momentary splash of relief before he slid down, falling off the platform.
He pushed himself up from the ground, letting out a series of coughs. He could feel the dinosaur’s head pushing against him, letting him use her as a means of keeping himself balanced. He clung onto her tightly, his fingers gripping at her feathers. With his teeth bared, he started to pull himself up to his feet. After a little bit of slipping and sliding, he was soon standing up completely, feeling a swirling rush go through his head.
A part of him wanted to spend a little longer trying to figure out just what he should do. He wanted to think about how to approach the situation with Dr. Gelcro and maybe be able to come up with some sort of plan. But he knew that there was little time for that. He needed to take action before it was too late. Dr. Crobat couldn’t have gotten far. If he left now, he should bea ble to catch him.
He climbed on top of the green dinosaur. He adjusted himself and, once he found a comfortable position, he looped one arm around her neck and used the other to point forward. “Go find Dr. Crobat!”
As soon as he issued that command, Ripclaw let out a screech, pulled her head back for a moment as her body tensed up. Then she bolted forward, running across the ground as her feet pounded against it heavily. Dr. Gelcro had no idea if they would find the bird zoner in time. But...they had to try. Before something terrible happened.
sss
Rudy gave a small grunt of pain as he hit his head against the low ceiling. He cringed for a moment, letting out a soft growl as he rubbed his head a little. He wondered just why Skrawl would design tunnels with such low roofs. It’s not like it would have benefited him any. Maybe they were for the Beanie Boys? At the moment, he couldn’t bring himself to care too much about that.
He and the others continued to move along through the small tunnel. It had been the first one that they found, and it seemed to be leading them in the right direction. It was difficult to say, as it was pretty dark in here. This made it difficult to tell if they were going the right way or not.
Still, they pressed on, knowing that they would not be able to find their friend laying down like this. None of them knew if Snap was okay, something that made their hearts twist. But that only made them want to find Snap faster. They needed to figure out where Sandra had put him and pull him out of there before Sandra could...
Rudy’s mind went back to what happened with Courtney. The image of her skeleton was still burned deeply into his mind. It was something that he was never going to forget, no matter what he tried. He looked over at Penny, staring at her sadly. Though Penny was able to focus on the task at hand, he knew that she was still suffering from what she had seen. None of them knew just how that had happened to Courtney. But they were all determined to make sure that something similar did not happen to Snap.
He just...hoped that Snap could hang on. He believed in him. He believed that Snap would truly be able to hang on and resist the best that he could. He trusted that Snap would hang in there for them when they came, and resist whatever Sandra tried to do with him. He was a tough little guy. He...he could hold on.
At least, he hoped that he could.
Rudy could not help but remember momentarily what Sandra tried to do to Snap before. It was an unpleasant memory. Something that he would rather forget. But he just... How could he forget it? It was impossible. How could anyone forget how Sandra had partially eaten Snap...? And how she had tried to rip him open during the trial?
Rudy shook his head and struggled to focus on the task at hand. He didn’t want to let himself become too distracted by the emotional turmoil still raging on deep inside of him. He needed to keep himself focused on moving forward. They would find Snap. They just...had to.
So far, though, it was hard to tell if they were making any good progress or not. With how dark it was, they couldn’t tell just how far they had gone. For all they knew, they may have only gone a few feet, and they still had quite a ways to go to reach the spot where they think Snap might be. There was some light in there, but it was just barely enough to see some vague edges and each other.
The main way that they progressed was through touch. At least one of their hands touched the walls at any given time. The walls were quite cold and almost damp. Sometimes even a little pumpy and....ugh, it just felt so gross at times. Yet this was their main way of moving forward. They didn’t have much of a choice. Without being able to see...
Rudy let out a grunt when he felt himself collide with something soft and hard. He heard another grunt, this one not his own, and a small thud. He shook his head for a moment to recover and he squinted his eyes to try to figure out what he had bumped into. He couldn’t see enough to tell, but that grunt did have something of a masculine edge. And his suspicion was almost immediately confirmed.
“Hey! Be careful! It’s cramped in here!”
Rudy flinched when he heard Mint shout at him like that. “No need to be so loud, Mint. You want to give us all away?”
“Well you could have...” Mint stopped himself almost right away. He seemed to force an exhale through his clenched teeth. Rudy thought for certain that he was lowering his head, though it was hard to tell in the dark shadows of this place. “It’s quite alright. Let’s just keep going.”
Rudy nodded his head in agreement, even though Mint could not really see him. The two of them continued moving forward, walking with their backs bent forward, almost parallel to the ground as if they were dinosaurs. Penny was a little far ahead of them. Hard to tell by how much or if she had stopped. Regardless of that, they were all moving again.
Rudy reflected for a moment what he had felt earlier. It seemed so out of context to be thinking about this right now. But for a moment, his mind had shifted over to Mint. He could not help but think about what had happened before. Back in the city when they were dealing with the aftermath of the Beanie Boy attack. Or was it before...? He couldn’t really remember; some things just got muddled in his head lately.
The one thing that he did remember, however, was that strange feeling he had when he was around Mint. It was a familiar and yet still strange sensation. He didn’t get it with Penny; it was only with Mint.
What did it mean? Was it something he should be concerned with? Did Mint feel the same way? What was causing this? Did it have something to do with the Signal? But...that was impossible, wasn’t it? The Signal was gone. But then there was the strange behavior with Bell and...
Rudy’s thoughts were interrupted when he heard a skidding sound and then he found himself nearly bumping into Mint again. He ignored that strange feeling, which had returned, to try to focus on Penny further ahead. Oh man, he wished that he could see. It was just so hard to see...
Despite the fact that he could barely tell what was in front of him, Rudy managed, with the use of his hand on the wall for navigation, to move forward. He took slow, careful steps, until he was certain that he had reached Penny. It was a little hard to tell just how close he was to Penny. But the fact that he could hear her breathing did confirm for him that he was indeed close enough for clear communication.
“Penny...what is it...?”
Penny did not respond. Rudy couldn’t tell if she was even looking at him. He didn’t feel a set of eyes on him. He wondered if Penny was looking away, in some other direction. But where, he could not tell. Licking his lips nervously, Rudy took a step forward and tried again.
“Penny....” Rudy said softly. “What’s wrong? Why are you...”
That’s when he heard it. It was quite soft and barely noticeable. It was shaky and weak and yet still filled with some kind of energy, as strange as that sounded. The soft sound was not all that pleasant to hear, however, and he could feel himself clutching at his chest, feeling a small sting.
Strangely, this was not something Penny was doing. The sound was not coming from her. He could still hear her breathing. This new sound was coming from another direction. It was veering off away from where they were looking for Snap, going more towards the right, rather than left where they had wanted to go. And this sound..it was not from his friend, either.
But it was still so familiar. Why was it so familiar? Why did it sound, in some ways, like something that they had heard before? It just felt like...
Then it struck him. Almost like a sack of potatoes, it just struck him. The realization sent a wave of shock through his body and he was not able to hold back his gasp for long. He turned his head and he could feel the others exchanging expressiosn with him. No doubt shocked ones.
This sound, the one that caused them all to freeze...
He could not believe it. Never before had he ever thought he’d hear this sound. A part of him wondered if he was just hearing things. Yet the more he stood there and listened, the more that he realized...this was reality. He and the others had no choice but to face the shocking truth.
The sound that they were hearing...
It was Skrawl’s crying.
sss
Snap’s mind raced as he felt Sandra continue to hold onto him like this. Her arms were wrapped firmly around him, preventing him from wrigging himself away. Her body pressed up against his, and he could easily feel her body warmth. He could hear her breathing, feel her breath against him, feel her body press further against him with each breath. He could even hear the steady rate of her heart beat.
He could feel a cold chill run through his body as his mind began to contemplate what she had told him before. Sandra’s words buzzed through his head rapidly and he was unable to make it stop. The more he heard these words, the more his body started to shake and quiver, to the point where his teeth were nearly chattering.
The fate that Sandra intended to bring down upon him... It was much worse than he thought it would be. He could feel his heart going faster and faster and he thought that he could hear it pop inside of his chest. He wanted to struggle so badly, but he just...could not bring himself to do it. How could he even begin to struggle against a beast that could very easily make one of his internal organs explode?
He could feel his body shivering harder as he continued to think about the horrible fate that Sandra decided to bring down upon him. It was bad enough before, when she had threatened to make him her food for the rest of his life. And that was still a part of his fate, according to what she said. He was still going to provide her with sustainence. A food source....but he was also going to be her ‘companion’. The very thought caused his mind to chill. He had no idea what all that entailed, but based on this unwanted close contact, he knew it couldn’t be anything good.
Then he could feel her head lifting up away from him. He stared up at her cautiously, those red eyes boring through his own. He couldn’t turn away. No matter how hard he tried or struggled, he just...could not get himself to turn his head away. They were firmly locked in this direction and the only thing that he could do was stare at her, wondering what her next move was going to be.
The blue dragon zoner just peered down at him. Her eyes were half way closed as her mouth spread into a smile. It was an almost seductive look, though it was still tinged with malicious purpose. It was the sort of look that made it impossible to tell just what was going to happen, what she was thinking. It was like she was torn between giving him more ‘love’ or hurting him. And then she started to lower her head towards him...
Snap immediately began to panic. He struggled and squirmed as much as he could in her grasp. Sandra still maintained a good grip and he wasn’t able to stop her from planting another kiss against him. Her lips were pressed against his forehead, and she kept them there for several seconds before pulling her head back.
Snap could feel his stomach churning in disgust. He glared up at her, baring his teeth. He wanted to try striking at her, yet his arms wouldn’t move. The only kind of movement that he did with his body was shake and tremble. He might be glaring at her, but the dominant emotion in him right now was fear and terror. And it was clear that Sandra could tell that this was the case with him. Her smile broadened and she released a series of dark chuckles, causing Snap’s heart to race against his chest.
“Oh you are so adorable like that, my dear.” Sandra kept her head raised up, tilted somewhat to the side. “The way you keep glaring at me like that, trying to look all brave...” Sandra pressed her tail tip against his chin, taking care not to scratch him with her spikes. “Oh yes...that is so cute and adorable....!”
Snap let out a low growl at this and twisted his head away. He was lucky that he didn’t accidentally cut himself. But frankly, right now, he didn’t care if he did or didn’t. He just continued to glare up at Sandra, keeping his teeth bare and trying to do whatever it took to make him look more threatening to her.
Not that it had any effect on Sandra. The sky blue dragon was just amused by his attempts to look brave, and it prompted her to lower her head down and nuzzle him again.
“I don’t see why you are so upset, little Snacks. It’s not like you are going to die or anything. You should be thanking me. This is the best possible fate that you could have endured.” Sandra pulled him even closer, her face still firmly pressed up against him. “You get to stay with me, where you will be safe. You will provide me with food and company. And I will give you an experience that you will never forget. Doesn’t that sound like such a wonderful thing?”
Snap hissed at her, despite his fear. “G-Go bite your tail...”
Sandra grinned at this, chuckling. “I have far more...pleasurable plans for you.” She pressed her lips against his in another kiss, ignoring his protests.
Snap’s eyes bulged when he felt Sandra’s tongue moving around on the inside of his mouth. He gagged a little, struggling not to throw up, as he pulled his head back, trying to dislodge himself from Sandra, muffling loudly in protest. His attempts were futile as Sandra hooked an arm behind his head and pulled him closer to her, keeping him in place.
The kiss only lasted for a few seconds. But for Snap, it felt like hours. Time seemed to have crawled to a stop as he felt his nemesis’s mouth on his, her tongue exploring deep inside... He kept on fighting back the urge to throw up, his stomach churning. And when she had finally removed her mouth from him, he immediately grabbed onto his throat and started to cough and wheeze. He didn’t bother looking up at Sandra as he did this; he just kept coughing and spitting, whatever he could to stop the sensation. But even a minute after this, he still could feel her mouth upon his. It was a sensation that he doubted he would forget for a long time.
Snap stared up at Sandra in utter disgust and horror. He knew this would not be the last time that she’d do something like that. But that wasn’t what horrified him the most. The thing was...how far was Sandra willing to go with this...? How far would she take this? Would she stop at just french kissing, or would she...?
He gave a shudder at that, a burning feeling in the pit of his stomach. Not knowing how far she would go terrified him more than knowing. But as much as he wanted to shout at her and demand to know what she was up to, he just...could not bring himself to do that. He was quite torn, unsure if he really wanted to to know or if he would rather be ignorant. Which path would be worse? Which one would bestow the most horror? He honestly had no idea which way would be the most...terrifying..
“Even when I’m not biting you...” Sandra gripped Snap’s chin and forced it upwards. He felt himself stiffen and shudder quickly at how close Sandra’s face was. Almost to the point where she would kiss him again....yet she did not lean in to steal another one for him. She just...smirked down at him. “...you still taste good.” Her tongue moved along her lips slowly as she said this.
Snap let out a loud gasp at this, yanking his head back in shock. He felt a sharp tightness in his chest, irritating his stomach. He could feel his mind spinning and whirling at that. Such a simple little comment, and yet somehow it got a big reaction out of him. The context of what she said...
Snap couldn’t stop himself from struggling harder. He jerked himself from side to side as he tried to squirm his way out of Sandra’s clutches. He wasn’t even thinking of trying to get out of the kennel; he just wanted to get away from this insane dragon. He clenched his teeth tightly and seethed as he pushed against Sandra. Even as she tightened her grip, he only struggled harder to get himself free.
Then, after a few moments, through all the struggling, he did manage to dislodge himself from her. With a hunched body and his eyes never leaving her, Snap started to back away from her, letting out a low, constant growl from his gritted teeth. Sandra didn’t attempt to come right after him; she must be confident that she could stop him. And she could with those powers of hers, and Snap knew that. He knew he would not get out; all he wanted right now was for her to stay the fuck away from him.
“You look so adorable like that. I never thought of how cute you looked like you’re angry...and here it is.” Sandra pushed herself up from the ground, her tail swishing behind her. She did not sound at all upset that Snap had managed to squirm away from her. “I’m sure going to miss this attitude of yours after you are....tamed up a little.”
Snap hissed at this. “I’ll never....”
“I wouldn’t speak so soon if I were you, Snacks.” Sandra cut him off. She interlocked her fingers together as her shoulders were hunched. She gave Snap a small grin, releasing a low chuckle from her bared teeth. “You will become mine. I will see to that. Even you cannot resist forever. And when you finally break...” She took a small step towards the superhero zoner. “...I will be there to taste the victory...”
Snap shook his head furiously. “No you... I won’t give in! I swear it, Sandra! I will get out of here! I will never bow down to you!”
“Oh dear Snacks...I didn’t want you go bow down to me.” Sandra tilted her head up and back, a feather finger placed against her jaw. “I just wanted you to...stay on the ground. Beneath me like the little toy that you are.”
With that, Sandra started to move towards him. Snap’s body started to shake despite his efforts to stop. Yet he still glared at her, his eyes narrowed into slits, his teeth clenched tightly. He backed up, trying to keep distance from her. He had no idea where he was in relation to the kennel; the only thing that he could process was Sandra coming towards him, her body hunched like a dinosaur.
Eventually, Snap could feel his back pressing up against the wall. He let out a surprised yelp at this. He looked over his shoulder. Sure enough, he had been cornered. This realization caused his heart to skip several beats. He looked back up at Sandra, his narrowed eyes widening a little, his teeth continued to be bared defensively.
Sandra gave a small, quick chortle at this before she lowered her head and body further, creating a more dramatic slant to her body. She quickened her pace, coming up to Snap so fast that the blue and white zoner found himself jumping back what little space remained. With his teeth still bared, he pressed his hands and arms against the wall and cringed back as far as he could go. Sandra towered over him, keeping him in shadow. They stared at each other for several moments before Sandra seized him by his shoulders and pushed him roughly against the wall.
Sandra once more put her face close to his. Her nose was dipped down so that Snap got a good view of her triangular mark. But the thing that got most of his attention were her eyes. Those scary, crimson eyes looked as if they were staring right through his very soul...
“What is the matter, Snap? You look so tense.” Sandra’s head moved up and down as she examined Snap’s body in an almost casual way. “You should try to....” Sandra moved in even closer. Snap could feel her body heat against her, each breath splashing up against his face. “...relax.” Then she opened her mouth, her tongue rolling out, and then she...
Snap let out a loud, surprised gasp as he felt Sandra’s wet tongue moving along the side of his neck and up to his cheek. The warm trail rapidly became chilly as the air around him hit against it. Sandra took her time, purposely inhaling loudly as she licked him, as though to make him nervous. It worked; even when her tongue left him and she returned to just staring at him, Snap couldn’t stop staring at her with that mixed expression of shock and horror.
Sandra spent several moments just staring at him like this. No attempt to speak. No attempt to do anything else with him. Just...holding his shoulders tightly and keeping him firmly pressed up against the wall. Her tongue licked across her lips once more as her tail curved behind her, flexing about in some kind of terrifying rhythm.
And all Snap could do was stare at her, unsure of when or if Sandra was going to do something. There was just...no clue on her face anywhere on what she planned on doing next.
When she finally did make a move, Snap was almost...disappointed that she just grabbed his chin. Wait, disappointed...? Why would he be disappointed in that? He hardly had time to think about that before Sandra tightened her grip on his throat and lifted him up into the air. His feet dangled below him, and he tried to kick out against Sandra. His attempts were futile as she turned her head to the side, avoiding the blows entirely.
“Yes, you are much too tense right now. I don’t think that will do you much good. Your heart condition and all...”
Snap had no idea what she meant by that at first. But then that triangular symbol almost seemed to glow. And without warning, a wave of pain suddenly struck him in his chest. He took in a sharp gasp of breath, his jaws opening up as he weakly clawed at his chest with one of his hands. He stared at Sandra with wide, horrified eyes. Just..what..what the fuck was she doing to him...?
Snap could hear Sandra chuckle at this, as if she understood what he was thinking. Then he felt something press up against the side of his face. Turning his eyes over, he saw that it was one of Sandra’s feet. The dragon was balancing on one foot and gently gripping his face with one foot, her talons moving gently over his skin. Her tail was arched behind her and kept her balanced so that she did not fall over.
“Oh I know it hurts. Do not worry, though. It won’t kill you.” Sandra spoke as she gently trailed the tip of her foot talons along Snap’s cheek. She barely grazed the skin. “It will just...provide a reason for you to be more released. Don’t be so tense, Snap. It will hurt less if you just...relaxed.”
Snap wanted to say something to her. He wanted to yell at her, try to tell her off. He wanted to tell her that he wasn’t afraid of her, that nothing she did or said was going to make him fully surrender himself to her.
Yet he just...could not. The pain in his heart grew stronger as the seconds past. It felt as if, everytime his heart had to pump a little harder, it sent a jolt of pain throughout his body, making him stiffen. He shut his eyes tightly and lowered his head, seething. He struggled to cope with the pain, but it only got worse second after second. He could feel his chest tightening, a sense of panic rushing through him. That made things even worse, his heart pumping faster, hurting more, the longer he remained so tense.
He realized what he had to do. Such a task was going to be really hard. He didn’t know if he could even succeed, but...he just had to try. If he allowed this to continue... He let out a pained gasp through his open mouth as he felt another wave of pain strike against him, his chest feeling like it is close to bursting. He took in a few deep and quick breaths before he exhaled slowly and just...tried to let go.
It took what felt like several minutes. Snap wasn’t even sure of how much time actually passed. The only thing that he was aware of was this weird sensation moving around his body, down through his hands. And once it was gone, he just felt....limp. It was a sensation that he found difficult to describe. It just felt like his body had just...the only word he could use was ‘given out’, but even that didn’t accurately describe how he felt.
He felt the pressure around his neck suddenly release. His eyes widening, he felt himself being dropped into the ground. He let out a small grunt as he laid there for several seconds. He rubbed his throat gingerly, looking for any evidence of Sandra having done something to him. Then he looked up and stared at the two-legged sky blue dragon before him.
“Hmm...” Sandra moved her tail in front of herself. She pressed the tip of it harmlessly against Snap’s chin and lifted it up. “I guess you learn fast...with some things. Now if only you could be this relaxed with your fate.” She released him somewhat roughly, letting his chin bang against the hard ground. “But I’m sure you will learn in time.”
Snap gritted his teeth and let out a growl. He raised up his head and he felt his body tensing up once more, giving a few hard shakes. He felt a small burst of energy and, before he knew it, he had launched himself at Sandra, his body colliding with her. Sandra hardly fought back. With only a screech of surprise, she was on the ground, Snap on top of her. Without even realizing what he was doing, he bit down on Sandra’s shoulder. This prompted another shriek from Sandra, prompting Snap to bite down harder.
It didn’t take long before Snap started to taste her blood. The feeling caused him to want to lurch, but his mind was too focused, too intent on making her leave him alone. His jaws tightened up around her shoulder and he continued to bite into her.
He was confused as to why Sandra was not fighting back. He was certain that he was hurting her like this. Why wasn’t she...?
That’s when he saw that she was smiling. Flinching a little, showing that she was in some pain. But over it all, she was smiling, as if she expected this, liked it, or something similar. This realization made his eyes widen in confusion. He tried to comprehend what was going on, to make sense of it all. But Sandra just kept smirking at him. Almost knowingly...like...
Snap suddenly gasped when he felt a sharp pain in his chest. He clutched at it, rubbing it carefully. In his shock, he eventually realized just what was going on. His heart rate had increased when he had attacked her, and that in turn caused his heart to... Oh gawd, it hurt...
“You really should have been more careful, poor little Snacks. You don’t want to keep hurting yourself, now do you?” Sandra looked down at him. Her expression was...it was hard to tell if she was being sincere or not. But her tone gave a more clear idea of what she was really thinking. “The last thing you’d want is a burst heart.”
Snap opened his mouth to breathe in heavily. He laid there on the ground, shivering, his hands clutching at his chest even more, struggling to cope with this pain. It took a little longer this time before he could relax himself enough for the pain to stop.
Sandra’s expression seemed to soften up slightly. It was difficult to tell if this was genuine or not, however. And with how she had been acting before.... Snap could not fully wrap his mind around how to interpret this expression.
“I think I toyed with you enough, don’t you think? I think you deserve a little rest.” Sandra paced herself back and forth in front of him. Her eye stared down at him sideways. “Besides I’m sure you are famished.” She stopped in her tracks. Her body straightened up, resuming its normal tripod stance. “Don’t worry. I will grab you something to eat. I won’t let you go hungry.”
Snap stared at her for a few seconds. Then, through the pain and fear, he hissed at her, “G-Go fuck y-y-yourself...”
Sandra took in a gasp at this, looking almost genuinely surprised by that remark. Her eyes narrowed deeply, her pupils shrinking. She growled down at him, her eyes piercing against him. She momentarily looked like she was about to strike him again. Snap cringed from her and turned his head away, waiting for the blow.
But the blow never came. Confused, Snap looked up at her again.
Sandra was smiling down upon him again, looking rather calm and collected, as if his words hadn’t done anything to phase her. Snap wasn’t sure what to make of this, and he couldn’t help but gulp. He could not stop the soft whine from escaping, nor could he prevent himself from shaking harder, especially when Sandra moved in closer towards him again.
Placing her hand against Snap’s cheek, she said, “I see that, even when you are in such a bad place, you have the courage to speak out against me. That is...pretty admirable.”
Snap did not respond to this. He wasn’t sure what to make of it. How was he supposed to respond to that? What did Sandra mean by it?
“Unfortunately, that attitude is going to get in the way...” Sandra gripped his chin tighter, causing a little bit of pain, causing him to fidget. “But do not worry, my dear little ‘friend’. I will find a way to...extinguish that part of you.” Upon seeing the look in his eyes at this, Sandra’s smile seemed to spread further. “I know, I’m going to miss it. I did not lie before. I really will miss it. But...” She shrugged her shoulders and sighed. “Eh, what can you do? I need a smooth operation here. And you fighting back too much will just...get in the way...” She traced a finger along his chin with her other hand. “So I best take care of that little problem...”
Snap struggled not to allow his heart rate to quicken too much, not wanting to feel the pain from before. It was so difficult, however. He felt as though he was going to wear himself out before he managed to overcome his heart’s wanting to speed up. And even without that, he still felt a stinginess in his chest, chemicals being pumped through his body.
“So just...try to lay there and relax, okay?” Sandra spoke. She stared intently at Snap, as if hoping that this would push the message into his head a little more. Then she let out a soft sigh and she released him, taking a step back. She looked at him again, this time with a more stern expression. “Now just wait here while I go grab you something to eat.” She turned herself around. “I will be right back.”
Snap watched as she left him, moving slowly towards where the door to the kennel was. Snap could have tried to rush over, taking this opportunity. But he felt too...drained. He couldn’t get himself to get up. The only thing that he could do was just lay there and watch her as she left.
But then she gave pause. She stopped right as she was starting to step out of the kennel. She remained there for several moments, her tail swishing from side to side. She looked as if she were contemplating something. Then, looking over her shoulder, she stared down at Snap. After a few seconds, a creepy smile stretched along her light blue muzzle.
“By the way, Snap...” Sandra’s eyes twinkled. “...how did I taste...?”
Snap immediately froze at this, his eyes widening. He couldn’t speak, didn’t try to say anything. He just stared out at Sandra, horrified by this statement. He wasn’t able to stop his heart from racing. But surprisingly, he felt no pain. Or perhaps he was too locked in shock to be able to feel any pain at all. His was just...frozen.
Sandra did not stand there for long. She just offered a small chuckle as she stared down at him. Then she turned her head away and, with a few hard swooshes of her tail and the clang of the door, she left him behind. Snap didn’t even react when the door was slammed and locked again, and he didn’t move even when Sandra left the room.
The reason for this was... Oh gawd, he didn’t want to admit it. He really didn’t. He struggled to keep the thought from entering his mind. He struggled to keep him from admitting something so...so horrible... He knew it was what Sandra would have wanted him to say, and he did not want to give into her. He clutched his head tightly. Any bout of pain he felt anywhere, he tried to ignore as he fought against his own mind.
But...it was useless. Utterly useless... He could struggle and fight against it all he wanted to. But the end result was still the same. There was one thing that just kept surging through his mind over and over again. And there was nothing that he could do to stop it. The only thing that he could do was just...confess.
He.... He had to admit it...
....Sandra did taste good.
|
|
|
Post by Bluedramon on Feb 4, 2016 22:46:50 GMT -5
Chapter 27: The Promise Breaker
She’s coming over like a suicide, and it’s the same old trip, the same old trip as before. -Like Suicide, Seether
Skrawl...crying? That was just...so hard to believe. A part of his mind just...could not register it. He had known this darn jellybean for years and he never once did anything remotely like this. He would rant and he’d rave. He expressed both happiness and anger, but mostly anger.
But never in all of his years knowing him did Skrawl ever...cry. It just seemed too...hard to fully fathom. A part of him just simply refused to believe it. A part of him kept telling him that it was not real, that he was having some sort of dream and that he’d wake up soon.
And as he moved along with the others, heading straight towards the sound, that’s exactly what he did. Try to wake up. At any moment now, he’d flutter his eyes open, realize that it was all just some sort of strange dream, and then things would go back to normal.
But it never happened.
Mint gritted his teeth as he slowly, steadily, realized that he was not dreamin, that this truly was reality. No matter what he did or said to himself, nothing could change the fact that he really was hearing Skrawl crying. It was a strange sound, almost foreign. But even he knew that just because he didn’t hear it before doesn’t mean that it wasn’t possible. And based on what he was hearing now, it was very possible indeed.
But that only raised even more questions. Just...why was Skrawl crying at all? Why were his sobs echoing through the air? Just...what had happened to him? Mint couldn’t even begin to think of what could have happened. The only thing that he knew is that...it had to have been something quite serious. Skrawl had been injured before, but he...never cried. Especially not like this.
His mind raced at almost the same rate as his feet as he struggled to keep up with his friends. Despite the low ceiling and low visibility, the sound of Skrawl crying had caused them all to quicken their pace. It was true that Skrawl was still their enemy and once he was out, he would more than likely try to get them. But it would just...not be right if they left him. And besides, what if what happened to him could easily happen to someone else? What if it happened to Snap...?
Mint tried not to think about that too much. He didn’t want to think that Snap had been harmed in a similar manner. He tried to focus on following the others as they tried to locate Skrawl.
And down the path they continued to go. It was quite strange, coming down this way, given that there was so little that they could see. Mint was surprised that they hadn’t bumped into anything yet. He wondered if the tunnels were made much smoother and wider than they thought so that the Beanie Boys, if this was made for their use, would not clutter against each other? It was quite possible, though that was hardly of intereset to him or the others right now.
He didn’t know how much time had passed since they had begun going down this way. Several minutes, or even an hour. It was so hard to tell time in a place like this. He wished he had thought of bringing his cellphone with him. Even if he couldn’t charge it in this place, he could at the very least see what time it was.
Then, without warning, a thought crossed Mint’s mind. He lifted his head up slightly, his eyes darting left and right. Once he had located the shadows that he knew were his two friends, he called out, “Hey...do you think Snap is with Skrawl?”
Almost immediately, he could hear the sound of feet skidding as his friends came to a sudden halt. He had to struggle to stop himself, and he narrowly missed colliding with one of them. It was too dark to tell who it was. He took a step back and he struggled to see their expressions. He could only imagine that their expressions were filled with shock.
“What makes you think that?” Rudy’s voice was tentative. “You think that Skrawl...”
Mint shook his head. “That is Skrawl’s crying right there. But...don’t you think it’s possible that Snap might be there with him, too?” Mint held up his hand in gesture. “Maybe the two of the mare trapped together. Who is to say that at least some of that crying isn’t Snap’s own...?”
After a chilling silence, Penny said, “Y-You are right about that...” Penny’s voice was slightly shaky. “And knowing Skrawl, if what happened was enough to make him cry, then... th-then Snap...” She took in a sharp gasp at this and, from what Mint could gather, stared back at them in horror.
Rudy let out a low growl. “Then what are we waiting for? Let’s get going!”
With a single nod of each of their heads, the three friends resumed their walking, no, running down the pathway. They cared even less about the low ceiling than before. There were more grunts as they kept on nearly losing their footing or bumping into each other. But none of that made them slow down. They just kept on moving forward, determined to get to wherever the cries were coming from.
Their minds raced practically in sync as they each imagined what could be happening to their friend. They all were fully aware that it was hard, if not impossible, to make Skrawl cry. So to hear the jellybean sob like this, they could only begin to imagine what toll this had on Snap.
Not that Snap was a crybaby by any means. But they were all fully aware that Snap was more likely to genuinely cry than Skrawl. For Skrawl to cry, it would be more excrutiating to Snap. It was just...
...what was happening to them?
Eventually, after all the running that they did, huffing and puffing, they eventually reached something that wasn’t just darkness. They all paused when they saw something different. They rubbed their eyes a few times, trying to clear their vision, wondering if they were seeing right. They had been in here a while and they were so desperate to get to their friend, it was very likely that they were just seeing things.
But sure enough, it was there. Some kind of light shining in the distance. The way that it bounced off the walls and how it formed a squarish image suggested there was some kind of window up there. They looked at each other only momentarily before they headed over to see what was going on, what was behind this window.
As they got closer, it became increasingly easier to see one another. There wasn’t that much light, but certainly more than there had been before. With it growing increasingly easier to see, easier to be able to move forward without bumping into one another, they quickened their pace over to the window. It was situated on the ground, stretching up tall, and the dull light shined all around. The window itself was more than big enough for all of them to get in front of and look on what was on the other side.
But as they gathered and as they looked, they almost immediately wished that they weren’t able to see what was going on. For before them was an image that none of them would be able to get out of their heads any time soon. The image was just...painted in their skulls, burned into their retinas. It caused them to freeze solid, their bodies shaking, unable to believe what was going on.
If they didn’t think it was Skrawl before, the image before them certainly put them in their place. For sitting down in the room behind the window, a room that looked like it was taken straight out of a place like Alcatraz, was Skrawl. But not in a way that they had expected to see him.
The massive zoner was laying on his side. He was facing away from them. His body was slightly curled in a small ball, his antennas flopped downward. It was quickly noticed that one antenna had been ripped off. He appeared to be hugging himself, as if trying to offer himself some comfort. His visible hand was moving up and down along his shoulder, his leg curled up towards his body, practically pressing his knee against his body.
And the way that he was shivering.... It was almost like he was cold. And they had seen him shake before when he was angry. But this shaking was just...different. It was clear that this was not normal shaking. Not Skrawl normal, anyway. There was a whole new meaning behind this. Judging from the sobbing that he was still making, each breath trembling, it was very easy for them to piece together why that was.
It was such a surreal sight. Mint had not expected to see Skrawl like this. Neither did the others, juging from how Rudy’s eyes were wide and Penny had her hand to her mouth. It was just...what could they make of this? They weren’t able to see just what had Skrawl crying, but if it caused that sort of reaction out of him, then it must have been quite dreadful.
But on top of that, adding to their horror...
They did not see Snap anywhere.
This caused Mint’s heart to skip several beats. Though hearing Skrawl’s crying did not suit his mentality that well, the fact that he could not see Snap worried him even more. Just...where was Snap..?
He had thought that he’d be here. He thought for sure that Sandra would have locked him up here to keep her prisoners in the same place. He had been so positive... But he ended up being wrong. Oh so wrong.... He could feel his heart twist at this realization, licking his lips nervously. He couldn’t help but ask the same question over and over in his mind.
What were they going to do now...?
“We need to head in there.”
At this, both Mint and Rudy stared over at Penny, their eyes widened. They weren’t entirely sure of what to make of this statement. Neither of them could believe that she’d even say such a thing. She did recall that they were chalkless, right? What good would it do them to head into Skrawl’s cell? This window went right into the cell holding the jellybean, and without the magic chalk, how would they get the door open?
Surely Penny must have known this...but that didn’t stop her from heading forward, going straight for the window. Her hands soon touched it and she started to work with it, as if trying to figure out how to open it up.
Mint couldn’t help but feel so confused. He couldn’t really understand why Penny would want to get in there so badly. That didn’t seem like the best kind of judgment out of her. He would have thought that she’d try to think of something better. An alternative route or something.
But then again...this might be their only entrace back inside the main part of the building that they were going to run into any time soon. These openings were spaced far apart, and the more that they wandered around, the more likely they were to get lost or stuck or something. So perhaps they should take Penny’s suggestion and go through here. Maybe they could even convince Skrawl to help them.
Giving each other a glance, nodding once, Rudy and Mint went over towards Penny and joined her in trying to open up the window. The three teenagers worked together, pressing their hands against the door and trying to push against it. Their teeth gritted as they applied pressure, focusing on one particular spot.
Soon, there was a budge. At this, they began to push harder, focusing on that same area. They seethed, applying more and more pressure. They could feel the window start to give way a little more. That’s it...they just need to push a little harder...
Suddenly, with a loud creaking sound, it gave way. The three friends didn’t have time to react before they were careening forward. They pushed up against each other as they struggled to stop themselves. But the force that they had exerted while trying to open this thing was enough to prevent this from happening. Before they knew it, they all had fallen forward and landed in a small pile on the ground.
Mint laid there for several moments before he managed to push himself up onto one hand, using the other to rub his head. He let out a soft ground as he felt Rudy and Penny slide off of him. Lifting up his head, he stared over at where Skrawl was, noticing him staring right at him. He immediately froze, uncertain of what to make of those wide, mismatched eyes, filled with an emotion that he could not identify.
Skrawl just...stared at him for several moments, unblinking. There was the hint of tears still streaming down his face. The jellybean hardly seemed to react in disgust with them there. If anything, he looked almost...relieved? Such a strange thing to think, but..that’s exactly what it looked like.
“R-Rudy? Penny? Mint?” Skrawl croaked. “Wh-What are you doing here?”
sss
The Beanie Boy could feel his body shaking. It wasn’t even that cold in here. Yet he could not stop himself. He constantly felt his own arms wrapping around him as he struggled to provide himself with some kind of warmth. He gritted his teeth tightly as he looked out ahead, his mind constantly racing.
Just how did it all come down to this? How did they all come to work for such a...a maniac? Why couldn’t he conjure up the hatred that he had for her? Why could he do nothing but just....float here, his mind spinning constantly?
He licked his lips nervously. There was little he could do to try to understand. It wasn’t that he didn’t want to try; it was just that...he didn’t know how. He licked his lips nervously, tasting the salt of the tears that he had shed previously. It almost tasted good in comparison to the bitterness that was in his mouth.
He wanted so much to go up against Sandra. A part of him just wanted to rip out her throat. He wanted to strike her down and force her to feel regret for what she has wrought upon them. Yet he couldn’t bring himself to do it. There was just this...nagging feeling in his head. Something that just wouldn’t let him go, no matter how hard he tried. It was a feeling that seemed foreign, but he knew it all too well.
It was fear.
He couldn’t help it. Despite telling himself that Sandra needed to be dealt with, that he couldn’t allow himself to be so terrified of her, he just...could not stop himself from feeling afraid of her. It was like his mind thought that, at any moment, Sandra would strike him down. And the scariest part of that was....it was very possible.
Sandra was not like Rudy or any of his little friends. Sandra did not hold back. She would give it her all if she wanted to. She could act without moving. Those powers enabled her to bring them all to their knees. Oh yes, the Beanie Boy was much more terrified of the blue dragon than of the creators. And that was saying something.
He continued to move down the corridor, his eyes shifting left and right. He struggled to try to see if he could find where those children had gotten off to. He had no idea if he was getting close to them or not. He didn’t even know they were down here at all.
But he couldn’t stop looking. He knew what Sandra would do with Skrawl if he didn’t try to find them. The fear of what could happen to his master, the one who had taken him in all those years ago, caused his blood to chill. He...he didn’t want to see Skrawl get hurt. Not again. Especially not after what had happened to him earlier...
The Beanie Boy struggled not to think of that incident. He tried to push it into the back of his mind. He tried to pretend that it hadn’t happened, that it was just some sort of bad dream...yet he couldn’t for very long. How could he pretend that the horrible incident didn’t happen when he himself had seen it happen...?
His thoughts were interrupted when he heard a clanging sound. His body immediately stiffened up and he turned his head left and right, trying to find the source of the sound. He clenched his teeth tightly as he started to make his way over towards one direction. His widened, fear-filled eyes struggled to locate the origin of that loud sound.
Moving himself around the corner and looking over, his eyes immediately widened when he saw that he had gone around in a circle. He had somehow ended up back where Skrawl’s cell was. He could see his master on the ground, looking as if he was still crying. The sight of this alone was enough to bring a wave of conflicting emotions inside of him, causing him to bite his lip. But as much as this site was perplexing to him, there was another that he could not get his eyes off of.
There was someone else clearly with Skrawl. He couldn’t tell exactly who it was from this angle and distance. But he could see that Skrawl was looking at...someone. He didn’t know whom or what. It was just clear that Skrawl was looking and reacting to someone else being there. The only way to find out what was by moving forward.
And moving forward, he did. He walked, no, floated, towards the cell of his master. He kept himself up against the wall, doing whatever he could to remain out of sight. He couldn’t let anyone see him. Not yet. Not before he could see what was going on.
When he had gotten close enough, he immediately froze, his eyes bulging wide. Could it be...? Could his searching finally be over? Was he really seeing what he thought he was? Was it possible that...? A part of him wondered if he was just seeing things, because surely things couldn’t be that easy, right? There had to be some kind of catch or...
But it was real. No matter how hard he rubbed his eyes, no matter what he tried, it still resulted in the same thing.
Rudy, Penny, and Mint were in Skrawl’s cell.
The Beanie Boy was frozen at this. His mind reeled. After all that time worrying and searching, feeling as though he would be attacked by Sandra at any piont, his answers had been given to him on a silver platter. He didn’t know if he was lucky or what, if it was something else or not. He wanted to speak, to call out to them, shout, whatever, yet he was just too stunned in shock to do anything.
The Beanie Boy shook his head, trying to focus his attention. His stared intently at the scene before him. They might be talking about something, but frankly, he was hardly hearing any of that, his mind instead focused on going through with his task. With his eyes narrowing into slits, he turned around and went down the hallway to try to find the other Beanie Boys. He was going to need help with this.
sss
It was so hard to believe. A part of her wanted to think that this was just some sort of crazy dream. There was just...it didn’t make much sense for this to be real, right? She must be seeing things wrong.
But the image before her never changed. Never once was there ever an indication that her vision was going to be altered. It just...kept showing her the same thing over and over again. Nothing she did would change this image before her, and she had to quickly accept that it was reality.
Skrawl had been reduced to tears.
That sentence that went through her mind sounded almost like she had pulled it out of some kind of dream or something. It just...didn’t seem like it could be real. She never thought before that she’d use such a sentence in regards to Skrawl. He might have cried in the past out of pain, but this...this was out of shere distress. And she was having a hard time believing it.
And judging from the looks on Rudy and Mint’s faces, they found it difficult to believe as well. She couldn’t blame them. Never in their lives had they ever thought they’d hear, let alone see, Skrawl crying like this. It didn’t seem like him at all. They almost thought that they were dealing with some kind of weird doppelganger placed here to confuse them. Though this did not make sense. What benefit would their enemies have in doing something like this? If they were to use a doppelganger, why not of someone who was a friend? Why a villain crying?
Penny stared over at Skrawl, her spinning mind taking a while to fully realize just what it was that she was looking at. The jellybean hadn’t moved, let alone give any kind of obscene or threatening gesture like she would have expected. He was just...staring at her. His mismatched eyes held no anger; replaced with fear. She also saw something else in those eyes that she did not expect. Something kind of like...hope? As if Skrawl was almost happy to see them?
Now that really didn’t sound like Skrawl at all. Someone had to be playing a trick on them somehow. There was no way that this could be...
But deep down, she knew that this shivering, almost pathetic creature before her was Skrawl. She could not deny that fact just because she had trouble believing who this person was. But if it truly was Skrawl...
She felt her heart skip a beat as her mind raced. What could have brought Skrawl down to this level? What could have made him end up...like this? How could this have happened? She knew that her friends were wondering the same thing. She wished that she could have provided some sort of answer. But in truth, she was just as worried and surprised as they were. She had no idea of what to make of this, and she couldn’t help but grit her teeth.
She knew the only way to get information. If she wanted to understand what was happening, she’d have to get it straight from the horse’s mouth. She had no idea if Skrawl was going to answer or not. But she had to try. And besides, he did ask a question, didn’t he?
“We are here to get you out.”
She could hear Skrawl take a sharp gasp of breath at this, staring at her with widened eyes. She did not speak a word for several moments, allowing Skrawl to process this information. He kept blinking his eyes several times, making it rather clear to her and to her friends that he did not expect that kind of statement to be spoken.
Rudy and Mint had soon joined her at her side, taking position on either side of her. They stared down at Skrawl, nodding their heads slowly, showing Skrawl that they really were being truthful about the whole thing. Skrawl could only look at them in shock, his mind slowly processing what he had been told. It seemed to take him a while before he managed to give some kind of response.
“Wh-Why?” Skrawl spoke. His voice still sounded just as weak as ever, causing them all to flinch. Just what had happened to Skrawl to make him like this?
Penny took a step towards him. “Because...it wouldn’t be right just leaving you here like this.” Penny’s eyes moved over Skrawl’s still trembling body. Her mind ran through many questions, mostly those centered on just what could have happened to Skrawl. “We might be enemies, but we’re not cruel.”
Skrawl stared at her for several seconds, processing this. He gave a few small coughs before his eyes narrowed slightly. “I-I know there has to be a-another reason..” He gave a longer, more pathetic cough before he continued, trying to sound a little more stern. “Why don’t you tell me why you’re really here.”
Penny glared at Skrawl. Of course Skrawl wouldn’t really accept her initial answer. He just wasn’t that kind of person. He always felt there was a catch to everything. Considering that the guy’s only friends were the Beanie Boys, she was not at all surprised by this. She had given a sincere answer, and Skrawl rejects it.
Well in that case, she could give him the other reason. There was more than one. Both were what was motivating them into doing this. Though both were valid, Skrawl would only see reason with this second one, given his mindset.
“I think we could benefit from working with each other.” Penny stated. Again Skrawl’s eyes widened, though he did not look nearly as shocked as the first time. “Sandra is the enemy of both of us. I know we talked about working together before already, but we are extending out our hand again. Help us and we will help you.”
“That is right.” Rudy moved slightly closer. He stared down at Skrawl with the most sympathy that Penny had ever seen him give to the jellybean. “You agreed to help us before. You can do it again.” He raised up his hand in gesture. “So what do you say?”
Mint spoke up next. “You and we may have had our...problems before. But you also know us well enough that we would not make something like this up. We would never trick you like that.” He paused for a moment, biting his lip as if remembering something unpleasant. Penny had an idea of what that was, and she remained quiet on it. “Agree to help us again and we will get you out of here.”
Skrawl looked as if he wanted to speak. Yet he remained quiet. His head turned to one side, looking down at nothingness. He didn’t seem to hold as much of the spark as he did before. It was like he had been..deflated was the only word that he could use to describe his present behavior. This caused the three teens to look at each other in confusion and concern. They wondered once more just what could have happened to him. It had to have been something truly awful.
Penny became worried from the lack of an answer. Skrawl may have been their enemy, but she could not help but feel sorry for him. She hated seeing anyone needlessly suffer. And this.... She had never wanted Skrawl to be so...broken. What was going on with him? Did...Did Sandra do something to him? She had to find out.
Penny moved closer to Skrawl. The lack of a reaction from him other than a weak growl and cringe was definitely worrying. For Skrawl to act like this.... “What happened?” She managed to ask him. Her voice was soft and now. “What did Sandra do to you..?”
At this question, Skrawl seemed to almost come alive. And not in a very pleasant way, either.
The jellybean started to shake even harder. He laid down on his side, unable to sit up any longer. He curled his body inward a little, his eyes growing wide and wild. His remaining antenna started to quake in response and he gritted his teeth in a near fearful manner. He started to stumble and mutter, clearly struggling to speak some form of words. He kept on failing, and much of what he said was indiscernable.
This reaction caused Penny to exchange horrified glances with Mint and Rudy. Even if Skrawl hadn’t yet told them anything, this reaction alone was enough to tell all three of them that it was worse than they had imagined. Something was clearly wrong with Skrawl. Something horrible had happened to him. And they had no idea if Skrawl would even tell them anything. Not in his current state.
“Sh-She... She had... On the ground.... Pain...” Skrawl muttered almost inchorently. His breaths were sharp and shaky, and he kept shaking hard, distorting his voice. “P-Pinned me down... Wanted to control me... She h-h-had...”
That was all Skrawl could manage before his voice dissipated into choked sobbing. The very sound of it caused the teens’ blood to chill. To hear Skrawl sobbing like this, it was so surreal and so uncomfortable. They found it hard to tear their eyes away from the zoner’s crying, trembling form.
Penny looked over at her friends, her wide, horrified eyes exchanging silent messages with them. She then looked back down at Skrawl, breathing in and almost slowly, trying to keep herself from getting too worked up. She had to keep her mind as calm as possible so that she could properly analyze this situation and try to think of a solution to it.
It was difficult to do this, however, as she stared down at the crying Skrawl. She bit her lip, several uncomfortable thoughts racing through her head. Skrawl hadn’t revealed much information, but what he did say was pretty telling. And if it was what she thought it was.... She gritted her teeth, feeling her stomach churn. A part of her didn’t want to believe that Sandra would go that far. But with how deprived she had been getting lately...
Suddenly and without warning, they were all cut off from what they were doing when there was a loud bang from one direction. The same direction that they had initially come in here from. They all, minus Skrawl who was still curled up on the ground as he remembered what Sandra had done to him, whirled their heads around to see the four Beanie Boys bursting in through that opening they had come in from.
They all immediately jumped, turning themselves around as quickly as possible as they prepared for a fight. But they were unable to react quickly enough. Before they knew it, the Beanie Boys had launced themselves at them, grabbing them and tackling them to the ground.
Penny let out a painful grunt as one of the Beanie Boys grabbed onto her. She seethed as the Beanie Boy grabbed onto her face and pushed it against the ground. She felt the cold floor of the ground scrunch up about half of her face. With her teeth bared, she looked up at the Beanie Boy with one eye.
“Let go of me, you sack of...!”
“Oh now why would I do that?” The Beanie Boy tilted his head to one side. “Do you even need me off? Why don’t you try to break my neck...” The Beanie Boy’s eyes narrowed dangerously at that statement. “....just like you had done before...”
Penny felt her heart skip a beat at this when she realized that this was the same Beanie Boy that she had threatened to kill before. The horrific realization of what she almost did swept through her body. And now that she was facing the same Beanie Boy again...
She struggled as hard as she could against him. She tried to kick at him with her foot, or strike him with a fist, or whatever she could make him go away. But no matter what she tried, it just didn’t seem to work. The Beanie Boy was just out of range, or he would dodge the attack with ease. Penny seethed through her tightly clenched teeth, frustration burning the tips of her fingers. There just had to be something that she could do.
She attempted to wriggle herself around. Maybe if she got on her back, she could get a better aim with her feet and kick the Beanie Boy away. But her attempts utterly failed as the Beanie Boy closed in on her, wrapping his arms around her neck and holding her so tightly that she nearly gagged.
Penny shut her eyes and let out a cry of pain as the Beanie Boy yanked her head back, a jolt of pain racing through her vertebrate. She attempted to crawl away with her hands, her fingers scratching into the ground in desperation. But no matter what she tried, it didn’t seem to be enough. The Beanie Boy just pulled harder, causing her to cry out and let up and trying to free herself. Eventually she forced herself to relax, a desperate attempt to avoid possibly breaking her neck.
Slowly she turned her head to see how her friends were doing. One Beanie Boy had a hold of Mint, pushing him into the ground. Mint had struggled the best that he could, evident from the marks on the ground. The Beanie Boy proved to be too much and he had managed to loosen Mint’s prosthetic, much to her horror. The poor older teen had collapsed into the ground as a result, and the Beanie Boy had just ripped off the prosthetic and was threatening to slice Mint’s throat open with it, even if the edges were a bit dull.
The remaning two Beanie Boys had a hold of Rudy. They grabbed onto his arms and were trying to restrain him. However, Rudy was putting up quite the fight, his mind fueled with determination. He had managed to free himself from one of the Beanie Boys and he struck the other, knocking them back. Penny watched with widened eyes as Rudy grabbed one of the Beanie Boys and attempted to pin them down.
But he never got that far.
There was another clamor. Something pattering towards them. A low growl. A flash of blue and wind moved quickly beside her. Penny caught it in the corner of her eye. She felt a brief rush of air, and then her vision filled with blue. Then she heard a loud grunt from her friend and a thudding sound. After a few seconds, she soon realized what had happened.
Sandra...it was Sandra... She had found them. Somehow she had found the. But...but how? It had to have been the Beanie Boys. They must have told her where they were and she must have followed. Her heart skipped several beats as she stared at Sandra, who presently had Rudy pinned down to the ground.
A nervous, anxious silence fell upon the room as the enemies stared at one another. Penny felt her heart twist and tighten, her blood temperature lowering. She had no idea what Sandra was going to do. And if she just laid there...
Penny struggled the best that she could to escape, twisting her body left and right. She stared out in horror at where Rudy was being held. She could not allow Sandra to take him from them. She just couldn’t... She had to try to save him, before she...
But the Beanie Boy held onto her tighter, pulling her neck even further into that awkward direction, preventing her from struggling for too long. She stiffened up, letting out a pained squeak, before she reluctantly went limp. She let out a few pain-filled pants as she stared out at where Rudy was pinned down. She watched as Sandra opened up her jaws, exposing her sharp teeth. Her heart nearly ready to explode, she screamed.
“Rudy!”
sss
Sandra winced as she heard Penny release a loud, echoing scream. She pulled her lips back into a partial snarl. She hated being interrupted. She slowly turned her head over to where Penny was, her eyes narrowed into slits. “I would thank you not to interrupt me again, girl..” Sandra spoke in a low tone. “Scream like that again, and I promise that your friend here won’t have such a pleasant time...”
This seemed to work. Not just Penny, but Mint also gasped in horror and they looked as if they were trying to hold still. If not for themselves, but for Rudy. Sandra could almost laugh at this. As if them holding still was going to stop her from toying with their friend.
She looked back down at Rudy, baring her sharp at him. As she looked into his terrified eyes, she felt a rush of adrenaline, and the almost bittersweet sensation of nostalgia. Yes, she remembered the last time she had pinned him down. But back then, she had been wild, feral, too consumed with rage. Now this time around, she was able to actually savor this moment.
And savor she did. The way that Rudy was looking at her, how he was on the ground, unable to move, at her complete mercy... Yes, this is exactly how Rudy should always be. The little promise breaker deserved this, and so much more.
An idea soon sparked into her head and she couldn’t help but chortle at it. She watched as Rudy’s eyes widened with even more fear, intermixed with confusion, unsure of what she was thinking of doing. She thought of staying silent and letting him find out on his own. But she felt the desire to speak to him one single line before she would act. Give him a brief moment to dwell on what she was going to do. Make him even more anxious.
“Say, Rudy... I have to ask you something.” Sandra pulled her head back into a slight S shape. “Do you remember....this?!”
Without warning, without giving Rudy too much time to dwell on this question, Sandra shot her head forward. She moved so fast, she must have been just a blur to everyone who saw. Her jaws clamped tightly around his throat and she held it there, her teeth pressing up against his neck flesh. The results of this action were almost instant.
Rudy immediately let out a loud scream of terror. His body jerked about, trying to push back against her. This only lasted for a second. All it took was a slight tightening of her jaw, and Rudy went still. He let out a series of low whimpers as he stared up at her in terror, his body unmoving save for the trembles that rumbled through him.
Sandra could hear Mint and Penny call out to her. They were desperate to get her to leave their precious little friend alone. Her ears twitched as they continued to shout, and they only seemed to be getting louder. She had to wonder where they even got the strength from.
“Don’t you dare hurt him! Let him go now!”
“Please, Sandra! Don’t do it! He’s been through enough! Just let him go!”
“I swear, Sandra, if you break his neck again, I’ll...!”
“Just spare him! We’ll do anything you want! Just release him!”
Sandra only gave them a brief glance. She watched as they glared at her, noting their expressions. A perfect mix of rage and horror. Despite her warning before, she decided not to do anything. Their screaming was getting a little more...entertaining at this point. She smirked at them for a moment before turning her attention back to Rudy down below her. All the while, her jaws never left his neck.
She was not biting that hard, really. Maybe just enough for a slight nick that the boy felt, but she had no intention on doing any real damage. Not like before, anyway. She only wanted to mess with him, see his reaction. She craved the sight of his terrified face. It caused something to flutter inside of her, making her want more of this.
And meanwhile, Rudy didn’t try to struggle any further. He kept himself on the ground, on his back, barely moving. He looked as if he wanted to fight back, and Sandra knew full well that he did. Yet he could not bring himself to do anything except stare at her in raw terror. She could see, even from this close up angle, the tears that formed in his eyes, moving down his cheek. And there was no mistaking those soft, trembling whimpers that escaped his throat.
It was only after about a minute passed and Mint and Penny’s voices died down that Sandra pulled her head away, releasing him. She kept him pinned down, her face lowered to be close to his. Even with his neck released, Rudy hadn’t moved still. His eyes were glued onto hers. The fear practically glowed off of them.
Then, as she stared down at Rudy, there was a flicker in the back of her mind. It took her by surprise, and it caused her smirk to broaden slightly. “You know, you looking so afraid does make you kind of...cute.” Sandra reached down and gripped Rudy’s chin, forcing it to one side. “I suppose that is one redeeming quality that you have...” Her eyes narrowed. “Though it is a shame that you still tainted yourserlf by breaking a promise.”
“He didn’t mean to!” Penny called out from where she was still pinned. “You can’t hold him liable for that! I forgave him! He did make it up to me later!”
Sandra turned her head to Penny and growled. “You’re such a fool... You should never turn your back on a promise breaker.”
“Shut up! She did say that he made it up to her later! Why do you have to be such a...” Mint was cut off when Sandra spoke over him.
“It matters not if he made it up to her later! The point is, he should have helped her like he promised to in the first place, not lollygag around with...whatever the fuck he was doing!” Sandra returned her gaze to Rudy. She glared at the whimpering teenager coldly. “He still has a lot to learn about decency and common sense! And, you know, how to be a fucking friend!”
“Oh don’t you get us started on that!” Mint growled. The sound of it made it seem as though his teeth were bared and clenched, which Sandra had a feeling was the case. “With the stuff that you’ve done to Snap...”
Penny narrowed her eyes. “If you had been Snap’s friend, you would have...”
“Enough!”
At Sandra’s boom, the Beanie Boys holding them down proceeded to strike the two children on their heads hard. The two of them let out a cry of pain before the Beanie Boys pushed them further into the ground. With those two distracted for the time being, Sandra returned her gaze down to Rudy.
There were so many things that she wanted to do with him. So many ways to make him utterly pay for what he has done. Even though he was already living in a prison of his own, a part of her still wanted to get back at him. A part of her still wanted to punish him in some shape or form. The feeling was just so tempting...
But she knew she could not. She had bigger plans for him. She still saw potential in him. She would not admit it out here, though. She loved watching them squirm, clearly believing that she was going to hurt Rudy badly. She quite enjoyed their reaction. It made her feel in charge. It made her feel as though she had power over them...
...which she did, essentially. She was in full control here. And she would make sure that they all remembered it. And one way to do that...
“I like these things. They were...oh so handy, aren’t they...?” Sandra ran her hand along the metallic portion of Rudy’s leg. She rubbed the device for several moments, taking her time to admire them. She had to admit, they did have quite the nice design to them. “I can’t have them cause me any issues, however. You understand, right?”
Rudy’s eyes bulged, as if he realized what she had planned to do. He shook his head rapidly, shouting pleas with her. “N-No! Don’t! Y-You can’t do that! Please..don’t!”
Sandra sneered at this. “I do apologize, Rudy.” There was no sincerity in her voice. “But this has to be done. Hold still now. This will only take a second...”
She clamped her jaws around one of the metal contraptions on Rudy’s leg. She tightened her jaw around it firmly. She made sure not to touch any of his real flesh as she did not want to damage him too much just yet. Once she got her jaws settled the way that she wanted them to be, she began to apply pressure.
She ignored the cries from Mint and Penny. She ignored the pleas of Rudy. She continued to grind her jaw downward, unafraid of damaging her teeth. They were quite durable. If they could handle breaking Rudy’s neck, then they should be able to take care of something as simple as this, right?
As she continued biting down, she shifted her eyes over to where Skrawl was. He had collapsed on the ground and did not seem all that aware of what was going on. She was not really surprised by this fact. After what she had done to him...
Sandra couldn’t help but smirk. She felt a sense of pride at what she had done. Even if the act itself seemed simple, it was one of those things that had an...everlasting effect. Even someone as vile as Skrawl was not immune to it, as evident by his pitiful, sobbing reaction. She imagined that she would not get much trouble from him after this point. Oh yes, Skrawl was under her control now.
She gnawed and chewed on the metal contraption that enabled Rudy to walk. All the while, the teenagers still shouted at her. Fear, hope, and rage, all intermingling together, forming a choir around her. She was not deterred; if anything, these sounds were making her even more excited to pull this off. She kept on biting and chewing, struggling to shatter Rudy’s only means of walking.
Then, after a while of biting and trying to crush the metal contraption, there was a crack.
sss
Rudy struggled against Sandra’s grasp. He tried so hard to twist and turn his body around, hoping that something he did would make her let go of him. But it was utterly useless. Nothing he did made her let go. And after what she had done to him, how could he even bring himself to do it?
He could still feel the pain in his stomach. He could still feel her reaching inside and threatening to tear open his appendix. He could still feel the shooting pain go through him in that location, as though Sandra still had a hold of it. The thought of it caused him to shudder and he nearly let out a whimper just from the memory of it all. It took him a little while before he managed to get that feeling away from him, out of his mind and thought. At least, enough to focus on struggling.
But what was the point? He knew what would happen if he got away. Would Sandra go through with what she said? She might not have said ‘I promise’, but the way she had looked at him when she said it...it was qutie clear to him that she really would do it if he ‘forced’ her into it. Sandra had already proven to him just how cruel she truly was. There was no argument about that here.
Rudy let out a small grunt as he found himself hitting against the wall. Sandra was not exactly being gentle with him. There was little that he could do about it, either. His arms and legs were tied, giving him very little room to move around. And it seemed like, the more that he struggled, the more likely he’d get hurt.
He couldn’t bring himself to stop struggling completely, however. How could he? In this situation, he just... It was just impossible. There was no way that he could stop. The very idea seemed almost ludicrous. He felt as though if he thought of stopping, Sandra might....do something. He wasn’t sure what. He just felt inclined to keep fighting, to keep struggling. It was just...what more could he do?
He noticed that Sandra was dragging him down a hallway that he hadn’t yet been through before. He couldn’t quite recognize what the purpose of this area was. It did not seem like much. Nothing too outstanding.
And somehow, that made it even more suspicious and uncomfortable for him. If Sandra took him down what was clearly a torture chamber, at least he would have an idea of what to expect. But here, in this situation, going down a hallway that did not have a discernable purpose, that just seemed to be a whole lot worse. It was like Sandra was deliberately hiding her intentions from him, and all he could do was just...guess.
And you know what they say. Imagination often breeds the worst outcome. It might not be as bad as he thought it was going to be. Or it could be a whole lot worse. And the only way to know was to wait until he got there.
It didn’t help that Sandra did little to make sure that he was being dragged more smoothly. He was bumping into things, banging a little. And he couldn’t tell how much of this was affecting his legs. There was just so little feeling there. He was unable to discern if there was any actual damage being done. He could see his legs flopping about a little, but without being able to feel them too much, for all he knew, his legs could be fine...or they could have some muscles pulled, or even a broken bone or two...
And there was no way for him to know unless he had someone assess his leg for him. Or he could try, and try to see if there were any bruises or other internal bleeding. This was not something that he had to worry about before. If Sandra hadn’t....
Rudy immediately froze at that. He could feel his body temperature dropping. Between what happened in the past, and what was happening now... It was just too difficult for him to calm down. He wouldn’t be surprsied if he suffered a heart attack at any moment.
He could feel his heart pounding in his chest as Sandra kept dragging him. The sky blue dragon hadn’t spoken to him since she began to drag him. The silence was quite eerie, though he didn’t know for sure if he would rather have this or her talking. Both made him feel quite uneasy and he couldn’t help but grit his teeth a little. He could only hope that, after Sandra takes her wherever, that she’d leave him alone for a while so he could try to wrap his mind around what was going on, and try to figure a way out of here.
He hadn’t given up on that yet. If Sandra thought that breaking his metal leg braces and forcing him on the ground was going to be enough to stop him, well she was going to have another think coming soon enough. He just need to wait for the right moment before...
Suddenly Sandra stopped in front of a door. Rudy let out a grunt from the sudden stop. He looked down at his legs and noticed how lopsided they were. He could not tell if they were broken or not. It almost seemed as if they were close to being broken, though maybe that was just his imagination.
He didn’t have time to dwell on that, though. Only mere seconds after Sandra had opened up the door, he felt himself being tossed into the room in a rather rough manner. He let out a loud yell as he collided with the floor, his body flipping around a bit as he went. He soon settled on the ground, laying fully on his stomach.
He hardly had time to move when he felt Sandra’s foot on his back. He immediately froze at this, his eyes growing wide. Sandra hadn’t attempted to do anything yet, outside of pressing her claws against the flesh a little. But with her talons this close at all to him, he knew it was best to just...hold still and not do anything. He couldn’t risk provoking Sandra into an attack.
“Well, well, look at what I had finally managed to catch.” Sandra lowered her body slightly, putting her head a little closer to him, arching it to one side. “You know how long I had dreamed of this moment, dear Rudy?”
Rudy could only think to growl at her. He wanted to show her whatever defiance that he could, not wanting her to have any sort of edge over him.
This, however, only made Sandra’s smile spread. It was almost as if she had hoped that he’d be a little defiant to her. Perhaps so that she could justify whatever actions that she took against him. With her tail swishing from side to side more rapidly, she said, “It’s been far too long.” She turned her head to the other side. “I was not joking about what I said before either, little Rudy.” A small grin spread across her muzzle. “I really do look forward to having a good time with you....”
Rudy bared his teeth at this. “Why don’t you just....” He was immediately stopped when he felt Sandra gripping his throat tightly.
The dragon zoner’s ears were lowered slightly, her previously smiling expression having faltered ever so slightly. Her red eyes bored straight through his. It was so hard to look away. Even when he turned his head tot he side, at least one eye was always on those red eyes. Despite trying to tell himself to hold still, Rudy found himself struggling, clawing at Sandra’s arm to make her let go. But it only caused her to tighten her grip.
“I think you should watch your tongue, you little promise breaker...” Sandra warned him through slightly bared teeth. “I don’t think you can afford another..accident....” Sandra traced a feather finger along the side of Rudy’s neck. “...now can you...?”
Rudy felt ice shoot through his veins at this comment. He stared at Sandra with bulging eyes and he couldn’t help but gulp nervously His previous attempts to struggle stopped completely almost right away. His whole body just seemed to go stiff at first, and then limp.
He felt disgusted doing this. He didn’t want to do this. He didn’t want to surrender to her like this. So much of him just wanted to, at the very least, spit at her. Or other sign of defiance, whatever. He just...didn’t want to let her control him like this. He was the Great Creator. He should be fighting back. By letting Sandra get to him like this, well....what good was he to anyone? He...He had to fight back...
Yet he could not bring himself to do it. Sandra just...she was too intimidating. Something about her just kept him locked in place, unable to move. And as he stared into those red eyes...those horrible red eyes...
The back of his mind flashed rapidly. Image after image popped into his head. It was just like what happened before. Even with that acknowledgement, he could not stop himself from seeing those horrifying things in his mind. How Sandra had him pinned down and biting on his neck and....
...the fact that she did it again...
Sandra interrupted his train of thought as she placed a hand to his face. Rudy shuddered at this, though he could not bring himself to pull his face away. It was like her hand had been glued there, and even though her feather fingers were soft, somehow this just...hurt. Sandra grabbed onto his chin a little and forced his head upwards slightly. Rudy gritted his teeth from the force of the turn.
“I do hate to part from you so soon. I would love to tell you more about what I have in store for you. But perhaps I should leave you be for now. Let you get settled in.” Sandra paused for a moment, swishing her tail from side to side. “I had thought about letting you stay alone, but I think you deserve a little company.”
Rudy widened his eyes at this. He licked his lips dryly, his swimming mind trying to think of how to comprehend this statement. “....Snap...?”
Sandra tilted her head to one side. Her eyes narrowed a little, moving her tail forward and up to her face, rubbing it lightly. “That was a consideration... But no, he isn’t to be your roommate. Sorry to disappoint you, dear boy. But I do think that you still know this guy. I’m sure you will have plenty of time to...” Sandra leaned her body to the side. “...catch up.”
Rudy felt a strong, twisting pang of disappointment that it wasn’t Snap that he’d be with. He wanted to see how his friend was doing. He wanted to be there for him, to comfort him. But Sandra was deliberately keeping them apart. He guessed that she believed that, by putting them together, she would run the risk of his kind words being able to bring strength to Snap, and vice versa. She wanted to break both of them, and keeping them apart would make this process a little easier.
Rudy didn’t really have much time to respond to Sandra’s comment before she started to drag him again further into the room. He tried to ignore the dank smell and he tried not to pay attention to how twisted Sandra’s expression had gotten. Such a chilling look that was hard to ignore, but he managed to tear his eyes away from her and, for a moment, was able to pretend that she was not there.
He was brought over to a cage. He could feel her lift him up and he was thrown into the cage roughly. He crashed into the ground painfully as he heard the door lock behind him. He whipped his head over and he glared daggers at Sandra, who just smiled back.
“Now play nicely, you two...” Sandra spoke softly. She shifted her eyes once, as if to look at something behind Rudy. Then her eyes focused on Rudy once more. They narroed slightly. “I will be back for you later. So I hope you get yourself well rested. Because I have plans for you, my little promise breaker.” Her muzzle flashed an evil grin. “Big plans..”
Rudy hunced himself and couldn’t stop the whimper from escaping his throat as Sandra said this. There were several long moments of them just staring at one another before Sandra finally turned and walked away, leaving him be.
But even after she left, Rudy kept staring. A part of him almost wondered if she would come back so quickly. He had little reason to think that she’d be gone too long. This was Sandra, after all. And he knew her views on promise breakers. For all he knew, she’d be back in a few minutes, and he’d only have seconds to live before those claws tear out his throat. And that was if he was lucky.
Rudy could hear a rustle behind him. The scraping of claws. He turned his head quickly to look behind him. He could see only shadow at first. The back of the cage was quite dark, something placed over it to make it that way. But he could still see movement. Narrowing his eyes, he started to make his way over slowly. Or at least he tried to, though it was slow going with him crawling along the ground. He ignored this discomfort as he focused on getting closer, to figure out who it was that was there.
He soon saw the figure’s head. Or at least, part of it. He noticed pointed ears that were lowered. The head, which had an elongated muzzle, snapped back upon seeing him. Then he could hear them speak, their voice a bit coarse. “...Rudy...?”
The young teenager immediately froze at that voice. He had heard it only a few times, but it was enough that he’d remember it. He blinked his eyes slowly, rubbing them. Was this..? Could it be that...?
And when the figure stepped, no, limped out, moving out of the shadow, Rudy quickly realized that...
This was....
“You...?”
|
|
|
Post by Bluedramon on Feb 5, 2016 22:30:14 GMT -5
Chapter 28: Special Pet
Oh Marshall, dear. Can’t you see I’m winning...? -Marshall Dear, Savages
“J-Jyker...?”
Rudy stared in shock at the trembling, limping form coming over towards him. The figure had stepped into the light by this point, making it easy for him to make out the details. It had only taken him a few seconds to recognzie this as Jyker, the hyena zoner who had stopped Sandra from hurting Snap further at the trial.
Several questions raced through his mind. Just how did Jyker end up here? When did Sandra have the time? And if he is here, was there anyone else? Was there some other things that Sandra did that he wasn’t aware of? These questions and more crowded up inside of his mind, making him shudder.
“I-I...I didn’t expect to have any..c-company..” Jyker’s weak voice stated. He gave a few weak coughs as he moved a little closer. Each step seemed shakier than the last. “H-How did you get here...?”
“The same way as you did, I’m sure.” Rudy replied in a low voice. He tried his best not to sound too bitter; he wasn’t really sure if Jyker really wanted, or needed, to hear that right now.
His eyes moved up and down Jyker’s form a few times, taking note of his injuries. Jyker was definitely not in tact. He looked pretty bad off. Multiple gashes and bruises. His expression looked rather defeated, and he looked as if he was going to cry at any moment. Even his voice sounded as though he had given up on life. It made Rudy wonder just what the hell that Sandra had put him through.
He did not understand their full story together. But he did recall that Jyker did know Sandra from before. In fact, he had known her for longer than they did. He had a confrontation with her before and he was the reason that she left her old town or something. But now it seemed as though the tables had turned...
Rudy crawled over closer to Jyker. He wasn’t sure why he kept on crawling closer. Something was just...compelling him to keep moving forward, to keep trying to get closer to the injured zoner. There was little that he could do while he was on the ground like this. But...he could at least try something, right? There was no harm in doing that, was there? And besides, he was the Great Creator. It was his responsiblity to...
“Please don’t s-s-strain yourself...Rudy.” Jyker finally spoke, raising his hand up. Rudy froze where he was, staring at Jyker with blinking eyes. “I-I...I don’t want to be a burden..”
Rudy shook his head, his neck still craned so that he could see Jyker’s face. “No, I..” It did pain him to see Jyker like this. He did not know him well, but to see him this way, when before he had been a lot more confident...it just caused his heart to twist. He was another testimony to Sandra’s cruelty. More proof that Sandra needed to be stopped as soon as possible. “It’s not a problem, really.”
But Jyker didn’t seem to want to have it. Taking another trembling step forward, he said, in a more stern voice, “I mean it. Please just... s-s-s-stop. D-D-Don’t try to help me. You can’t help me... You no chalk. We are t-t-t-trapped.”
Rudy narrowed his eyes slightly. “How would you know if I had no chalk?”
Jyker gave a small chortle at this, his teeth slightly bared. “Because, if you did have it, you would have used it by now, wouldn’t you?”
At this, the teeanger stiffened up. That did make a lot of sense, he had to admit. Perfect sense. Jyker was right. He would have gotten the magic chalk out at this point if he had any. It was no wonder that Jyker caught on so quickly. He was quite the observant fellow. A part of him wondered if this was how he was able to see through Sandra’s lies before.
Reluctantly, Rudy stopped crawling over. Though disappointed and feeling some heartache at not being able to help, he did feel a sense of relief when he wasn’t forcing himself to crawl around like he did before. His arms were certainly grateful. Laying himself down on his side, he began to rub his arms, gently massaging them. Such a relief. He spent a few moments doing this before he stopped and started to think about their current situation.
He rubbed his head a little as he realized that he had remembered something wrong. Maybe it was due to all that was happening, and the tension and anxiety, but he realized that he hadn’t heard Jyker at the trial. He knew he was there and what he said based on what his friends had told him. But this had to have been during when he had been bed-ridden at the hospital. He recalled that he had actually heard his voice when he was searching around the city with Ripclaw.
...back when he could walk...
Rudy felt a sting in his chest. Almost any memory from before the Sandra incident made him shudder. It was just..so painful to recall the times back when he wasn’t ridden to the wheelchair. When he didn’t feel like a burden...when he was claim more freedom than what he had now.
Rudy looked down at his legs. His still in tact but utterly useless legs. He stared at them long and hard, noting the red marks on them from the dragging. He reached over and lightly touched one of the reddest spots. There was no reaction other than very slight pringle. And even that, he wasn’t really sure if he felt, or if he was just imagining it. Even as he moved his hand up and down the leg, trying to see if he could feel something...anything, there was just...nothing except for the very, very slightest of sensations.
He tried to move his legs. He stared at them, concentrating, and tried with all of his might to move them. Maybe if he kept on focusing on them, he might be able to move them at least a little bit. He just had to keep trying hard enough. He might be able to will his legs into moving. He...
But it was useless. His legs just wouldn’t move save for a few small twitches. Other than those small movements, his legs were just...they might as well be stumps. Or not there at all. They served his body no more purpose. A part of him almost wished that the doctors had removed the legs. What good were they for him if he could not use them? All they did was just bitterly remind him of what had happened.
He felt a surge of anger and bitterness rise up inside of him. He wasn’t able to stop it. He could feel it burning through his body, making him shake. He gritted his teeth tightly and he growled, staring intently at the bars that were keeping him and Jyker inside. With a low hiss escaping from his mouth, he just..had to do something. Anything....
Looking over, he could see a metal pole on the ground. It looked slightly bloodied. He realized that it must have been what Sandra used to hurt Jyker. He felt a brief moment of hesitation before he reached over and grabbed onto it. He yanked it forward and he held it up into the air. He stared at it for several moments before he turned to glare at the metal bars. Seething through his clenched teeth, he began to strike against the bars.
He repeated this over and over again. Despite the fact that striking the bars did not do anything other than make his ears ring, he still kept on hitting it in desperation. Maybe if he kept on trying to hit it, he would eventually be able to break something down. Over and over again, he struck, feeling vibrations shoot through the metal pole, racing up his arm. He ignored this as he kept striking out in vain.
“Rudy... P-Please stop it!” Jyker covered his flattened ears with his hands. “Please, th-that hurts!”
Rudy froze as he stared over at Jyker. He soon noticed the expression on his face and he quickly realized that Jyker had much more sensitive hearing than he did. All this banging, it must be excruciating to the hyena zoner. Feeling a pang of guilt, the teenager dropped the pole to the ground.
“I’m so sorry, Jyker!” Rudy called out as he raised his hands up. “I-I didn’t mean to...! I...” He paused for a moment, watching as the zoner rubbed his ears vigorously. He licked his lips for a bit and swallowed hard. “I’m sorry...”
Jyker stared over at him. No words were spoken. He just...stared at him. There didn’t seem to be much anger from those eyes, but he could tell that Jyker was still not entirely happy with him. But at least he didn’t press anything on and he was, seemingly, willing to move past it. The hyena zoner shook his head once, as if trying to shake off the sensations, before settling down on the ground, crossing his legs, flinching in pain as he did so.
After a bit of awkward silence, Jyker said, “It is...n-n-nice to see that your neck healed up.”
Rudy felt a flash in the back of his mind. That single statement was enough to send flashbacks through his mind as he was forced to briefly relive when he had his neck broken. He could still see it in his mind. He could still feel those teeth in his neck. He could still feel the dull ache were the crack had taken place. He rubbed his throat slowly.
Jyker’s expression softened up in pity. “I do apologize if I brought back s-s-sour m-memories.” He turned his head away, his ears lowering. “I sometimes h-have that effect on people...”
Rudy wasn’t sure what he meant by that, but he decided not to press it any further. “It’s quite all right.” He remained silent for a bit, staring at Jyker. He looked over at where Sandra had gone off in, licking his lips slowly. He was going to be here a while, and he might as well use this time to ask a certain question to this guy. “Hey, Jyker. Mind if I ask something?”
“S-Sure. G-Go a-a-ahead.” Replied the injured hyena.
Rudy took in a slow, deep breath. He exhaled, taking his time. He wasn’t entirely sure how to approach this. But he did not want to keep Jyker waiting. Looking over at the hyena zoner, hesitating for a few seconds, Rudy eventually asked the question that was on his mind. “Do you know what Sandra is up to?”
Jyker’s eyes immediately widened.
sss
“Come back here, you cowards!” Mint shouted as he struggled as hard as he could. But the more he struggled, the more he seemed to just...sink into the ground. Though his heart raced, he still gritted his teeth at the fleeing zoners. “Why don’t you just fight us?!”
“Mint...stop.” Penny told him quietly. “They’re gone.”
Mint ignored her and he kept on shouting threats at the fleeing Beanie Boys. He screamed and he shouted on top of his lungs. He only stopped when he realized that his mouth was getting quite dry, and he could feel a dull ache in the back of his throat. He took in a few heavy pants, but now even the act of breathing was painful.
This didn’t stop him from glaring at the Beanie Boys as they kept getting further and further away. They were rapidly disappearing, and it didn’t take long before he did not see them at all. That didn’t stop him from continuing to glare, however. He just...really wanted to tear into them. If only they would come back and face him like any brave zoner would...
He didn’t keep this up for long, however. Eventually the reality of the situation weighed down upon him, and he had no choice but to fully come to terms with what had happened.
Sandra had decided that she did not want to risk keeping them around. She had told Rudy that she’d leave them alone if he surrendered to her. But of course, she never used ‘I promise’, so as soon as Rudy was out of the way, she had ordered the Beanie Boys to dispose of them. He and Penny put up a good fight and they had even managed to strike Sandra before she had a chance to stop them with her healing powers. Though they were still caught, landing any kind of blow against that monster was well worth it.
But this did not deter him from realizing that he was completely and utterly screwed. Not just him, but Penny as well. They were both trapped in this quicksand like substance, the ropes binding their arms tightly so they couldn’t even try to get out.
Not that having their arms would have done them much good anyway. They were in the middle of this quicksand place. And everything looked the same here. It was impossible to tell just where the quicksand began and where it ended. All he could feel was just...smooth sand. It was impossible to get any good traction and he was left feeling as though he were trying to swim through one of those ball pits. Only this ‘ball pit’ was just too fine for him to even get a chance to push himself to the surface if he were to go below the ground.
His legs were at least free. He pumped them as hard as he could, kicking down, using what knowledge he had of swimming to prevent himself from sinking down further. He tried the best that he could to keep his head above the quicksand. It was getting increasingly difficult and he could feel his head start to go down a little lower. But despite his difficulty, he still kept kicking his burning legs to delay the inevitable.
Penny was struggling just as much as he was. She looked as though she was having a little more trouble than him, however. He really wanted to go over and try to help her out himself. But he was unable to do anything. He gritted his teeth in frustration. He felt so useless right now. A part of him briefly wondered if this is how Rudy felt when he was not able to do anything to help them because of what stupid Sandra did to him.
His heart immediately clenched at this, making him freeze for a moment before he managed to get himself to resume his leg kicking. Speaking of Sandra and Rudy, he wondered...what was going on with them? And Snap, too?
Sandra had taken Rudy away from them, just like she had with Snap. She did not tell them what she planned for Snap and she did the same thing with Rudy. She just...kept them in the dark, making them suffer the pain of not knowing. Mint growled to himself, wanting nothing more than to give Sandra a good punch on the nose. Or even tear off a piece of her ear again like he had before. But he knew that this could make things worse, and he would have to opt for a better solution.
He just...didn’t know what that could be. Of course, he wanted to help Rudy and Snap, but he didn’t even know where they were taken to, or if they were... He hesitated for a moment at the next thought. It took him a few seconds to actually finish what he was thinking.
He didn’t know if they were alive or not.
Sandra hated both of them. The reasons varied, but in the end, she hated the two of them and she would want to do whatever it took to get rid of them. She thought Snap was a traitor and she regarded Rudy as a monster. Rather humorous considering that she was the one who was actually both of these. But in the end, these reasons were, in her eyes, enough that both of them would surely deserve death. And who knows how long she’d allow them to live before she...
Mint shook his head, struggling to keep himself focused. He had to try to get out of here. He had to keep fighting back against this quick sand. He just had to. Maybe if he kept on fighting, he would be able to get out. He just...
Unfortunately, his legs just wouldn’t keep up. He tried and he tried, but they were getting too worn. With his muscles feeling like they were on fire, kicking out in desperation, he could tell that his movements were getting stiffer and stiffer. It was becoming increasingly difficult to do anything. He did keep trying, but it became increasingly obvious that he would not able to keep this up for long. With his mouth open and tongue partially out, panting, he was starting to slow down considerably. This realization did make his heart race and a flash of adrenaline allowed him to return to his original speed...only for him to get drained quickly and lose that speed just as swiftly as he had gained it.
“Mint!” Penny shouted. She gave a few coughs. “Keep...trying to hold your head up! Don’t quit!”
Mint turned his head and he gasped in horror at what he saw. Penny had already sunk quite far into the quicksand. It had already covered most of her neck and she was rapidly going down. She was wriggling her way about, trying to keep herself up. But he could tell that she was rapidly losing strength and she was going down steadily faster.
Mint tried to keep himself up. He tried to keep his stiffening legs kicking, pushing against the sloshy sand, trying to keep his head above the quicksand. But no matter how hard he tried, he could feel himself weakening even more. He could feel the quicksand already covering up his neck, and now he could feel it on his face.
His heart immediately began to race at this. He could feel each beat pounding against his chest. He took in faster breaths, trying to pull in as much oxygen as he could. He thrashed harder in the quicksand. This only seemed to make him sink faster, but his panicking mind refused to fully acknowledge this. It just wanted out, and it drove him to struggle increasingly frantically, even though this was only going to lead to his demise faster.
He could no longer tell if Penny was still with him or not. He was unaware if she was under the sands or still struggling like him. His racing mind was not able to process her. At that moment, the only thing that he could think of was himself, and getting himself out of here. If he were relaxed, more realizing what was going on, he might have felt guilt for only thinking of himself. Just, in those painfully long minutes, he just could not think of her, could not realize that she was still there.
Suddenly, it felt as though the only thing around him was himself and the sand that held him down. His eyes widened, going wild with emotion, as he felt more of his face be covered. He stared upward at the sky, the sun being the only source of light for him, everything else being pitch black. He breathed in and out quicker and quicker as he continued to pump his legs harder. He struggled to get his face further up. But it only continued to sink down lower and lower...
No, this couldn’t be happening. This isn’t how it should have ended. He had to keep fighting. He had to keep trying to get his face above the sand. This wasn’t fair... How could things have gone down this way? How could he have allowed it to end up like this?
With his heart still pumping fast, cold emotion burning through his veins, Mint did not give up on struggling. His legs felt as if they would break off at any point. But that did not stop him from continuing to try. He wouldn’t give up. He had to keep going, no matter what. He...
His face started to be covered up by the sand. This caused his heart to nearly explode as a wave of panicked emotions raced through his body. He could feel a final bout of adrenaline rage inside and he frantically tried to push himself up. But the sand kept covering up his face and he could feel it moving over his mouth. He coughed and he spluttered, trying to get a breath. But when even his nose started to be covered, he realized that his efforts...they might all be in vain. He might not be able to get out of here.
In what he felt were his final few moments, he closed his eyes and he could sense his life flashing before him. He sucked in a final, shaky breath as the sand over took him. And now his eyes were being covered. It would only be a matter of moments before he succumbed. And all he could do was just...wait.
Suddenly, he heard a loud shout ring through the air. It was a little distorted thanks to the sand covering his ears. But he could still hear it loud and clear.
“Hold on, you two! I’m coming!”
He had no idea who the voice belonged to. It sounded so familiar. But he just...could not quite pinpoint it. He shifted his eyes left and right as he tried to find this person. He did not get a chance to see before the sand started to get too close to his eyes and he was forced to shut them to keep the sand from getting inside.
This did not last very long. Before he could think of what was happening, he felt someone grabbing into him. He could hear the splashing sound of the quick sand being kicked as someone must have swum over and got a hold of him. Mint did not dare open his eyes, not even when he heard Penny grunt and splutter and cough as she, too, was grabbed. Mint just held still as the figure started to drag the two of them back.
It was only when he felt himself hit against hard, firm land, his body no longer coated in that wet, sandy mess, did he start to splutter himself. He coughed and wheezed on the ground, taking in several quick breaths. He could feel his body shivering once the emotions started to settle in, and he found it difficult to stop himself. Even when he felt something cut the ropes from his body, he still did not move.
Opening his eyes, he squinted for a moment as the bright light struck him. Then he shifted his head back a little and stared over at where Penny was. He could see her laying upon the ground on her side. Her arms, no longer bound, were splayed over each other on the ground as she took in rapid, painful-sounding gasps of air. His heart raced as he watched her suffer like this, and his mind started to have a few burning flashes when he thought about Sandra.
Pushing himself up onto his arms, he craned his head over to see just who had saved them. His eyes widened when he immediately recognized the bird-like figure before them.
“D-Dr. Crobat...?” Mint let out a loud, pained cough. “H-How did you find us...?”
Dr. Crobat stared down at them, his expression softened up with concern. “It doesn’t matter right now, does it? At least I found you in time.” Dr. Crobat leaned in closer, his eyes examining his body quickly. “If you had sunk in any further, you would have...”
“Yes, we know.” Mint cut him off. Right now, he did not need to hear the gruesome detail of how he almost died. There were other matters pressing into his mind, anyway. “We...We need to go back to... We need to save...”
“Shh...try to rest, okay?” Dr. Crobat laid a hand on his shoulder. “You need to spend a little while recovering first.”
Penny coughed and spluttered before she spoke, her voice a slight wheeze. “B-But you don’t understand. Our friends are...”
“I am fully aware of that. But we can’t argue about that now. First you need to rest. Then we will continue from here. I will help you. Don’t worry. But first, you need to recover.” Dr. Crobat’s voice was gentle but firm. He narrowed his eyes at them, showing them that he was quite serious in what he was saying.
Mint and Penny looked at each other. Their minds were still racing from nearly drowning in sand. At the same time, they were filled with confusion and impatience. They could not understand how Dr. Crobat could have known the situation, but their fear of what was happening with their friends overshadowed this fact. The only thing that was on their minds was trying to get out of here as soon as they could so that they could help.
But they felt so weak. Their bodies were too shaky. They realized that Dr. Crobat was right. They can’t really do much if their legs were so wobbly like jello, it was going to collapse the moment they tried to get up. They needed to wait. A few minutes, that’s all. Just a few minutes...
Then they could figure out what they were going to do from here. They could only hope that their friends could hand on. Just for a little while... They could do it, they were sure. Then soon, Sandra would pay.
sss
Sandra moved down the hallway slowly, taking her time. There was really no need to rush right now. She had plenty of time at the moment. Mint and Penny had been dealt with and Rudy was trapped. The Beanie Boys were still under her control and Skrawl was utterly broken. There was no one to really get in her way right now. Yes, she could take all the time in the world.
So she just kept on walking, her tail swishing slowly behind her, her eyes staring out ahead of her. She could see her destination rapidly approaching. Indeed, it would only take a short amount of time before she would reach her goal: the door that led to the room where Snap was trapped.
She had thought about delaying this a little longer. She had wanted to drag things out more. But she was getting a little impatient. She wanted to speed things along a little. Get the ball rolling, you know? She couldn’t continue wasting her time doing nothing. No, she needed to get shit done. If she was going to succeed in what she now wanted from Rudy and from Snap...
But..she would give Snap a bit of a chance. Speak to him for a little while as she tried to contemplate on what she wanted to do with him. It was only fair, right? They had been friends before. Surely she could be a little fair with him and give him a chance. And besides, that didn’t mean that she still couldn’t have her fun with him. Nothing wrong with that, right?
But she wouldn’t tell Snap what she had in mind. If she did that, it would only make him freak out more. She wouldn’t be surprised if he straight up punched her in the face once he heard. She knew it was best to just keep her mouth shut about it, and let him try to figure out just what she was talking about.
Admittingly, her plan might seem to go a little...too far, to say the very least. And a part of her was even a little disgusted by it. But hey, if it got her full control over Snap, she’d do it. Her end goals were most important; she should be able to handle any discomfort that she encountered along the way. Otherwise, how would she be able to save this world from such sin?
It didn’t take her that long to reach the door. She stopped in front of it for a moment, staring at it. She pondered what Snap was doing inside. This didn’t really require a lot of imagination. What could that blue and white zoner do other than just lay there and whimper like the coward that he was? With a small smile on her face, she pushed the door open and she headed inside.
After locking the door and making her way over towards the kennel, she could see that Snap was resting on the ground, curled up. It looked almost as if he were asleep, but she knew better than that. She could sense that he was still awake and he was just trying to pretend that he wasn’t here. Oh how cute.
“Greetings, Snap.” Sandra spoke up, breaking the silence quickly.
Snap immediately shifted himself around to look at her. His eyes bulged wide open and he cringed back away from her, letting out a low, soft whimper from his throat. Sandra smirked at how his body trembled from the mere sight of her. Snap sure learned quickly.
“Wh-What do you want...?” Snap spoke softly.
Sandra’s ear twitched for a moment when he detected that tone of voice. Snap wasn’t just afraid. There was something else. Something like..shock? She wasn’t sure why at first. But then she quickly figured something out. With her smile spreading further, she said, “I just wanted to say hello to my ‘dear little friend’.. Is that so wrong?” She took a step towards the shaking Snap. “Besides....there is something that we need to discuss.”
“I thought you were getting me food...” There was a sound similar to disappointment on the zoner’s voice. “I’m...hungry...”
Sandra turned her head and body slightly to the side, waving her hand dismissively. “Oh don’t worry about that! You will be fine for a little while longer, right?” She shrugged her shoulders. “And besides...” She lowered her head, her grin becoming slightly dark and maniacal. “You did enjoy my flavor, didn’t you?” Upon seeing Snap’s horrified expression, Sandra pressed on. “Oh you don’t have to be so modest, Snap. I know you liked my salty blood taste. Quite good, right?”
Snap shook his head. “N-No, I...”
“I can tell that you are lying, Snap. Please, do not lie to me.” Sandra’s eyes narrowed dangerously. “I do not like liars.”
“B-But I’m not lying...” Snap licked his lips nervously. “It made me want to throw up.”
Sandra cocked an eyebrow at this. It was not hard for her to detect the lies on Snap’s voice. The hesitation. He did like how she tasted; he was just not willing to admit it. Snap did not want to ever admit that he was wrong. He was just stubborn like that.
But while she could ignore this before, not anymore. She was going to address this stubbornness one way or another. It was high time that Snap started to see things her way. And if she had to do it by force, then, well...so be it. She was not going to allow this to continue for any longer. She had all the time in the world right now, and she was going to use it to make Snap see just how wrong he had been. One way or another...
A part of her hoped that Snap went down easily. She would hate to do what she did with Skrawl, to Snap. Such an extreme measure. It did work in getting what she wanted. But it was such a demoralizing thing to do, something that even she would admit was going a bit too far.
But she could not allow things to fall down further than they already were. She could not allow this world to suffer any longer. If she were able to turn things around, then...
“I know you liked how I tasted, Snap. I saw the look in your eyes. And you should not be ashamed of that. That is the first time to realizing the honor it is to eat a friend.” Sandra paused for a moment. “Well, we may not be...friends...per say anymore, but we do know each other, so I suppose it counts. And of course, we could be something...more.” Sandra’s head was tilted to one side. “What do you say?”
Snap bared his teeth weakly, as if to try to scare her off. “D-Don’t you fucking dare...”
“Oh but you don’t even know what I’m talking about.” Sandra feigned shock and surprise. She quickly went back to smiling at him, her tail continuing to twitch about, feeling the muscles eager to strike something out of slight irritation. “Do not deny the truth that has been handed to you, Snap.” With her body hunching, Sandra began to move in closer towards the cage. “You know that I speak the truth. You like my taste and that is an honorable thing. You...”
“Go jump off a cliff!” Snap shouted suddenly, taking Sandra by surprise and even shocking himself. Snap still glared at her, however, panting heavily as his mind was surely swirling.
Sandra shook her head, eyes closed, giving off a small sigh. “It saddens me to see you like this, Snap. You have so much potential. So much to look forward to...” She reopened her eyes and glared at Snap. “But you still continue to hold onto this ridiculous beliefs.” She raised her hand up in gesture, ignoring Snap’s glaring. “I suppose you still think that promises are meant to be broken, right?”
Snap bared his teeth at this. “I never said that.”
Sandra raised her ears at this. “So you agree with me then?”
Snap shook his head. “I do think it’s a good idea to keep promises. But sometimes, they have to be broken. Sometimes things just come up and...”
Sandra found her foot kicking against the bars faster than she could stop it. The loud banging sound was enough to make Snap jump into the air and fall back onto the ground. On his back, he stared up at her in shock and fear, breathing shakingly as he put his arms in front of him, as if to protect himself from some kind of unforeseen attack.
“It doesn’t matter! Once you make a promise, you must keep it! The one you promised for, they trust you! And if you break that promise, you are breaking their trust as well!” Sandra felt her heart start to burn, her blood’s temperature rising up. “If they break one promise, they will break more! And if they have the guts to break a promise, then how could they be trusted outside of that?! Why should you bother to trust them anymore at all?!”
Snap didn’t attempt to answer. He just stared at her in fear, his eyes bulging wide and his mouth dropping open. He didn’t even attempt to get up; it was almost like he could not move.
And all the while, Sandra just kept ranting at him. She was not sure of how much time had passed; only that she was still yelling at Snap, even after a good while went by.
“No matter what, the sanctity of the promise must be held above all else! If something happened, you need to remember that you had a previous committment! There’s no way around this! In the end, you still made a commitment and your attention should be diverted there! Where it belongs! If you cannot do that for your dear friends or families, then you are worthless! And you should die on the filthy ground were all promise breakers belong!”
Sandra panted heavily after the end of her little rant. She did feel a little better in shouting like that. Not that Snap liked it; the little zoner was shivering in fright. Not that she cared, however. If the little fucker still thought that breaking promises are a good thing, then he most certainly deserved to get yelled at.
She shook herself off, feeling the sensation leaving her fingers. She leaned her head back and let off a long, deep sigh. She couldn’t let herself get too worked up over this. She wouldn’t be able to fulfill her mission if she was too angry. And besides, it was...almost humorous, the way that Snap reacted. Not just in fear, but the whole thing, how he kept on insisting that promises could be broken. How simply naive and foolish...
Sandra walked the rest of the way up to the kennel. She pulled the latch out and released it, allowing the door to swing open. As soon as it did, Snap, who was obviously desperate to get away, immediately bolted towards the door. He only stopped because of the thing that she did to his heart. He dropped down onto his knees, clutching his chest in agony.
Sandra walked towards him slowly, her red eyes boring straight through his soul. She grabbed onto his cape and lifted him up into the air. Snap dangled there helplessly, staring down at her in horror. Any attempt to look brave from before was gone, replaced with nothing but fear.
“It is amazing that, even after all this time, you are still so...resilient.” Sandra commented as she stared at his dangling form for a few seconds, her eyes moving up and down quickly. The desire she felt from before was getting stronger and she didn’t know how long she could hold out. But patience was a virtue. She’d get what she wanted soo enough. “I wonder, what will it take to break you?” She narrowed her eyes and tilted her head as she said this.
Snap struggled at this, sensing the tone on her voice. Despite the pain in his chest, he kept on struggling. Sandra narrowed her eyes at this and she concentrated. She could not having him kill himself by mistake. So for now, her little ‘curse’ on him was lifted. If she needed to use it on him again, she would.
Reaching out, she grabbed his chin tightly, her feather fingers pressing up against his flesh. She pulled his head forward, putting her face close to his. Snap looked up at her in fear, a low whimper escaping his throat. “What will it take to make you see things...my way?” Upon noticing that Snap wasn’t trying to respond, she continued, “No answer?” She tilted her head to the other side, her smile broadening. “Oh don't worry, we have all the time in the world. I will find out eventually...”
Snap shook his head in desperation. “P-Please...let me go...! Let me go back to my friends!”
“Oh but Snap, you had exchanged yourself for their sake...” Sandra leaned in even closer. “Remember...? There are no take backs.” Sandra stroked his face lightly with her free hand. She felt the coldness of his tears, though showed no reaction to them. She just kept looking into Snap’s eyes, seeing a rainbow of emotions moving through those eyes. “You belong to me now...and don’t worry about having to wait too long. I think I know what will help you more willing to see things my way...”
“Wh-What are you going to do...?” Snap whimpered.
Sandra didn’t bother to answer. She just grinned down at him before she started to carry him over towards her bed. Though Snap couldn’t possibly know what she had planned for him, he started to panic. He squirmed about in the air, grabbing onto her hand and trying to push it back. This did little more than make Sandra chuckle and she continued bringing him ever closer to the bed.
Once she got close enough, she threw him onto the soft, blanket-covered mattress. Snap rolled once from the force, landing on his back, partially upside down due to landing up against the head rest. He opened his eyes and he stared over at her. Gritting his teeth, sucking in a sharp breath, Snap attempted to flee, getting up and trying to jump off.
Sandra narrowed her eyes at this. Only a few seconds later, Snap dropped back down onto the bed, clutching at his stomach, whimpering in pain. She kept this pain going long enough so that she could get up onto the bed herself. And once she was on the bed, when she stopped hurting him, her foot rammed up against his stomach, irritating that spot that she had been messing with. Snap struggled, but he was unable to get her off of him.
“You are still so tense, Snap. I thought I told you before to try to relax a little. But don’t worry. I think I know of a way that I could...help you relax.” Sandra grabbed onto Snap’s shoulders and held him down more firmly. “Now just close your eyes....”
Sandra pressed her lips against Snap’s. Even though this hadn’t been the first time that she did this, it still felt just as good as the first time she did it. She had no idea why she liked this. Wasn’t she supposed to hate Snap? Yet here she was, giving him another kiss...
Not that she was complaining all that much. It did seem to cause Snap some distress, so there was that. And if she could get him to shift to her line of thinking....
Sandra felt her head being knocked eskew when Snap managed to slap her. She froze up for a couple of seconds, her eyes widening at this show of defense. She looked down at Snap. Despite the fact that he must have been frozen in terror, Snap still found a way to fight back. She slowly narrowed her eyes, her smile broadening as it darkened. Of course he would still fight back. He still had some of that spirit of his left.
Which is why she had to take the next step. If it worked on Skrawl, it would work on Snap. Perhaps even more so than it did with the jellybean. She pulled her lips back into a grinning snarl as she thought of this action. As disturbing as it was....she did look forward to it. Such things had their uses in a time like this.
“Oh no need to get all feisty, Snap. It will be all right. It will all be over soon...” Sandra reached her head down and nuzzled him gently, her cheek pressed up against his. “Just let me do the work and you can just lay there like a good little zoner. And once I’m done, maybe you will be more..inclined into doing what I say.” She opened her jaws and she licked along Snap’s neck and cheek again like she had a few times before. “How about it, Snap?”
“F-Fuck yourself!” Snap’s desperate voice called out. His eyes widened as he said this, filled with raw terror as his heart must surely be pounding. “I don’t care what you do to me! I will never bow down to you!”
Sandra tilted her head to one side. “Are you so sure about that? You don’t even know what I have planned for you, my dear little Snacks.” Sandra could feel Snap struggle with what remained of his strength, the rest of it burnt out from struggling and emotion from before. “But I will let you find out...”
Snap bared his teeth at this. He squirmed from side to side the best that he could, letting out a series of loud shouts. But despite his attempts, Snap was just too weak to get himself free. His weak attempts to get away were just so amusing. And eventually he seemed to just run out as he collapsed against the bed. Sandra had a feeling that he would resume struggling once she started to do what she intended. The same thing that she did with Skrawl... But even then, Snap would not be able to get free. He had warn himself out too much.
And this was a good time to make her move. While he was still in a weakened, helpless state.
“Come on, dear Snap. Let’s go ahead and have a little...fun.” Sandra lowered her head closer towards his once more. Her eyes were half way open, a smug smile on her face. Snap resumed trying to struggle, though his efforts were a little weaker from before. Sandra chuckled at this. “Oh dear Snacks, it won’t be that bad. Just close your eyes...”
“No!” Snap shouted.
“Like you have a choice.” Sandra narrowed her eyes for a moment before she grabbed into his cape and yanked him forward, lifting Snap partially off the bed. Her tail wrapped around him lightly, pressing up against him. She lightly traced his cheek and chin. “Now...let’s get started, my little ‘guest’...”
The room soon filled with Snap’s panicked, horrified screams.
|
|
|
Post by Bluedramon on Feb 7, 2016 19:56:59 GMT -5
Chapter 29: A Trust That Is Contested
It hurts to say your name. How could you do this and walk away? -Liars Inc, Freakhouse
“Come on! We are almost there!” Dr. Crobat shouted back at the children. He had stopped for a moment in order to let them catch up. “Keep up the pace!”
Penny opened her mouth and panted heavily. She struggled to take in a breath, trying to keep up with the zoner that was leading them down this path. She tried not to glare at him. She understood the urgency and she couldn’t really blame him for wanting to go fast. But sheesh, he could at least give them some time to catch up with him.
Mint was having some trouble as well. And why shouldn’t he? Why shouldn’t they? Dr. Crobat wasn’t the one who was stuck in the quick sand. He was not the one who had been struggling to get up to the surface and try to breathe. He was completely fine, from the looks of it. He should be taking that into consideration.
“We’re doing the best that we can, Dr. Crobat!” Penny called back to him. She gave a few heavy pants before she continued. “We’re trying to keep up!”
“Well try harder! You know you can’t stay out here for that long!” The bird-like zoner called out to her. There was a slight impatient tone in his voice, something that made Penny flinch. “I don’t want you captured again!”
Penny let out a groan and she struggled to quicken her pace. It was a little difficult keeping it up, however. Especially considering the fact that, well, she, and surely Mint as well, was still affected by the quicksand situation earlier. Her body felt weak and shaky. Her throat still ached as she had accidentally breathed in a little bit of sand. Adrenaline may have left her body, but she was still afflicted by its affects.
She still could not believe just how close she had come to dying. It would have been so easy, too. All she had to do was stay under long enough and she would have...
This was a surprisingly smart move, but not something she did not expect from Sandra. She clearly wanted them out of the way. She was taking no chances this time. She wanted to make sure that anyone standing in her way was stopped. And she was trying to do that with her and Mint the most permanent way possible: by killing them.
She lifted her head and looked out ahead, beyond Dr. Crobat, who was walking in front of them. She was not sure just how long they had been walking. But she knew that they had covered quite the distance. She could already see the distant shape of that hideout they were in coming into view. Despite what Dr. Crobat said, they still had some distance to go. It would take a little while before they got there. The sooner they did, the better. So she pressed on, moving herself as quickly across the ground as she could.
She turned her head to make sure that Mint was able to keep up as well. He was moving along mostly okay, though his legs were a bit shakier and more wobbly than she herself was walking. She narrowed her eyes slightly in concern. She looked back at Dr. Crobat for a moment, a bit miffed that he hadn’t offered to help Mint. That was strange, but she dismissed it due to the tension of the situation.
She moved back and stood right next to Mint. She looked at him, noting his confused expression. She then moved in closer and grabbed onto his arm, looping it across her shoulder. “Here, let me help you.” She said as she steadied herself, allowing Mint to use her to keep himself from falling over. “I think this will help things go a little faster.”
Mint looked at in her shock, clearly not expecting this gesture. “Um..thanks. I..hope I am not...”
Penny shook her head. “No, it’s not a problem at all!” She gave him a gentle smile before she started to move forward, carefully helping Mint along with her. “Now let’s get going before Dr. Crobat leaves us behind...”
They continued on their way, trying to stay close behind Dr. Crobat the best that they could. With her helping Mint, they were able to keep up a relatively good pace, keeping themselves from falling to far behind. It was a little hard at times to keep Mint from falling, but all in all, they were making good progress. Penny didn’t mind holding up his weight. Compared to what she did for her mother, this was almost nothing to her.
She narrowed her eyes as she tried to think of what they were going to do when they got back to the hideout. She hadn’t noticed any Beanie Boys on patrol, but that did not mean that they weren’t there. Or Sandra... She might be occasionally flying around, looking to see if there were any intruders. And who is to say that she wasn’t going to check on the quick sand trap to make sure they were absolutely dead?
They would need to be very careful. They would have to find another way in. Sandra might have figured out how they got in and had some kind of security in place there. They would also need to figure out just how they were going to defend themselves, and how they were going to find Rudy and Snap and rescue them. Even with Dr. Crobat helping them, it was not going to be an easy task. They were going to need to really think about this before they even tried to re-enter this place.
They continued their trek forward. They kept close behind Dr. Crobat as they made their way. Up and down the tough terrain, moving around and over rocks, whatever they needed to do. Despite getting gradually closer, it still felt like it was taking forever, and she felt herself start to pant heavier, causing her throat to hurt a little more.
She wasn’t sure how much more time had passed at this point. She would imagine that they had walked at least another fifteen to twenty minutes. Maybe even longer than that. It was so hard to tell when the sun never moved. She could still feel it beating down on her, making her feet hotter. She normally could handle this, but she hadn’t been stuck in the desert for this long having to carry something heavy with her while having to keep a quick pace to get somewhere as quickly as possible. This was so draining on her.
She started to feel an ache in her shoulder. She hadn’t realized that she had been walking a while with Mint. She hadn’t walked this much with heavy things for her mother. Despite her pain, however, she still kept in going, keeping her grip on Mint secure.
But she wasn’t able to pull it off for long. It wasn’t that it was causing her extreme pain or anything. It was just..she was not used to having so much pressure centered at one point like this. Mint was heavier than she was, after all. And to have him lean on her like this for so long... She couldn’t stop her legs from starting to buckle slightly and she was wobbling a little to the side, despite her efforts to keep herself from falling over.
“Penny?” Mint grabbed onto her and held her up, keeping her from falling over. “Are you okay?”
Penny nodded her head slowly. “Y-Yeah...I’m fine. I...”
“Don’t lie to me. I can tell you are having a hard time standing up. Please, let me help you.” Mint moved in closer, attempting to loop Penny’s arm over him. When the girl pulled it away, he narrowed his eyes. “Penny, don’t fool around like this. We need to get going or...”
“I told you I’m fine!” Penny tried to wriggle away from him. When she managed, she walked a couple feet away. “See? I’m...” Penny suddenly felt weak in her legs and she nearly toppled over.
“Penny!” Mint called out as he rushed to her side. He grabbed onto her arm and held onto it. He helped her to the ground, onto her knee. “You see? Something is wrong! What did...” His eyes suddenly wideend and it was easy to read the guilt on his face. “It’s because of me, right?” He spoke in a soft tone of voice. “You helping me for that long...you overexerted yourself. I’m...” He placed a hand to himself. “I’m so sorry, I...”
Penny shook her head. “No, it’s all right. I just...” She seethed as she placed a hand on her forehead. “I’m just not used to moving heavy things in the heat for this long without rest or water..” She widened her eyes and she stared at Mint, realizing what she said. “I’m not implying that you are fat or anything.”
Mint smiled gently. “Don’t worry. I know exactly what you mean.” His more serious expression returned. “Are you sure that you can keep walking?”
Penny nodded her head. “Y-Yeah, I think I....”
“We can rest, you know.” Mint offered.
“But our friends..” Her eyes widened.
“I know. But you won’t be of any good to them if you exert yourself to death, now would you?” Mint reached over and touched her shoulder. “It will be all right. Five minutes won’t hurt. I seriously doubt it’s going to make that much of a difference.”
Penny flinched at this. “I do hope you are right..”
“Hey, what’s the hold up?!”
Penny and Mint flinched at that almost harsh tone of voice. They looked over and they saw Dr. Crobat coming back towards them. His eyes were a little narrowed and he looked less than pleased. Strangest of all is that he did not seem to acknowledge that she was tired. Perhaps he really was just anxious about this whole thing, but still...
“We can’t be sitting around here! We need to get to that castle!” Barked Dr. Crobat, raising a wing up towards the air. “You know very well what could happen if we don’t get there in time!”
Mint nodded his head almost stiffly. “Yes, but...” He looked over and stared at Penny. “She needs just a little bit of rest. She overworked herself.” He looked back at Dr. Crobat. “Surely a few minutes wouldn’t hurt.”
Dr. Crobat gritted his teeth. “I don’t care! We are not wasting time!” He glared down at Penny. “Get up now before I make you get up! And hurry it along! Time is a wasting and there is no time for stragglers like you!”
This caused the two teenagers to immediately freeze, their eyes widening as they stared at the zoner in utter shock. They fell silent, unable to say anything. The only thing they could do is stare, their minds swirling around as they tried to process just what happened.
Penny’s initial reaction was hurt. How could Dr. Crobat say something like that about her? Wasn’t he supposed to be her friend? Or at the very least, an ally? And he was a doctor for crying out loud. He shouldn’t be saying stuff like this about those he is with who are injured or uncomfortable. He should be asking if she is okay and trying to help her feel better, not suddenly treat her like she was nothing. Just...how could he do this...?
Her next reaction was anger. It took her all her energy not to frown at him. She did not want to escalate things of course. But the fact that he was acting this way at all... She couldn’t help but feel a sting of disappiontment. She would have expected better from this guy.
It seemed Mint could not keep himself still or quiet or long. Penny turned her head to watch him as he started to take a few steps forward. She felt her heart twist as she repeated over and over in her head about Mint being careful. Though she could not get herself to raise her voice enough to actually speak those words.
Mint stood in front of her, glaring intently at Dr. Crobat. The stand off between the two was quite tense. There hadn’t been any words spoken yet, but Penny could just feel how thick everything was getting. She wanted to say something, but she ended up just remaining quiet and watching from the ground, wondering what was going to happen next.
For the next several moments, Mint was utterly silent. He glared intently at the bird zoner, small fists forming in his head. Dr. Crobat looked equally irritated. His beak gritted a little and he pulled his head back, looking as if he wanted to shout again. Mint remained a little calmer looking, though Penny was not sure how long that was going to last. And when she saw Mint move a little closer, she feared the worst.
Mint clenched his teeth and gave a soft seethe for a moment, and then he opened his mouth and, at last, he finally spoke. He managed to keep his voice low and calm, despite the fact that he was clearly still angry. “Are you feeling all right....” He turned his head to the side. “...doctor...?”
Dr. Crobat took a small step back. “I have no idea why you’re even asking that. Look, we need to get going, and we can’t be...”
Mint cut him off. “I ask you again. Are you feeling okay?”
Dr. Crobat growled under his breath. He placed one of his wings against his head and shook it. “And I don’t know why you’re asking! Of course I’m not fine! We’re standing around here, wasting precious time, when we should be moving!”
“I see...” Mint nodded his head slowly. It was almost incredible the way that he was able to remain calm during this. Penny would have thought that he’d raise his voice. But no, Mint’s voice remained as soft as ever. “Well, it’s just that... I’ve seen you under pressure before and you’ve always had remained calm. Or at least, calmer than this.” He motioned his hand towards the bird. “I’m just wondering if you feeling unwell. Surely something must be going on for you to act so...snippy.”
“What?! Me? Snippy?!” Howled Dr. Crobat, his voice raising in volume. “I-I’m not the one who is snippy! You are!” He pointed a feather in the teen’s direction. “You are the one who is deliberately stalling for time! Are you hiding anything?!”
Mint calmly shook his head. “I can assure you that I am not.” His eyes narrowed slightly. “I think something is wrong. I don’t think you would be acting like this if there wasn’t. So tell me, Dr. Crobat...” Mint paused for a moment, staring intently into the bird’s eyes. “What is wrong with you?”
Dr. Crobat’s feathers ruffled up for a moment. “Nothing is wrong with me! You...You Enemy Creator!”
Penny took in a sharp gasp of breath at this. She put her hand over her mouth, unable to believe what she just heard. She could feel her heart racing in her chest, twisting slightly, a sickening feeling rushing through her gut. Dr. Crobat...would never say something like that...would he? She just...this didn’t make any sense. She looked up at Mint, trying to see his expression.
From this angle, she could not see much. But she was able to see enough that Mint had noticeably flinched at the comment. He remained still, however, doing nothing to respond just yet. If anything, he looked...like he had expected that comment. But..how?
Then, after several moments of silence, Mint spoke through a slightly gritted mouth, “You....are not Dr. Crobat. Are you...?”
Penny’s eyes bulged at this. She stared at Mint in shock, wondering how he could have made such an accusation. But then, it all started to make sense. Looking back at the bird-like zoner, although he looked like Dr. Crobat, he certainly wasn’t acting like him. Even if this was his body, the mind occupying this body was...something else. Or at the very least, something was going on. And somehow, Mint was able to detect it. She still wondered how he noticed, and she did not.
Dr. Crobat’s body had stiffened up at this comment, and he moved another step back. His whole body soon started to tremble as his widened eyes locked onto Mint’s. He stammered and he struggled to speak. Anything he said was just incoherent, or a few little words like ‘you’ and ‘why’. This lasted for what felt like several long, tedious minutes before he finally gave a response.
A physical one.
Before Mint had a chance to react, Dr. Crobat had charged right at him. One of his feet was lifted up and it struck him against his chest. Mint let out a pained cry as he was rammed into the ground. He rolled across the ground before he stopped several feet away.
Penny watched this with widened eyes. “Mint!” She shouted in horror. Then, hearing a growl, she turned her head and saw that Dr. Crobat was racing towards her, wings spread out and beak split wide open. She let out a scream and brought her hands up in self defense. Moments later, he collided with her.
sss
“Aaaaahhhhh!”
Rudy immediately jolted at this. If he still had working legs, he would have jumped straight into the air at this. He stiffened up seconds later, looking left and right as he tried to figure out just what could have made that noise. It took him only a relatively short amount of time before he realized just what that was.
“Snap...” Rudy whispered under his breath. He turned his head slowly, his eyes matching up in the direction that he had heard that sound in. He could feel his heart start to twist. “Snap...!”
Although he knew that it would do him absolutely no good, Rudy started to try to bang his way out. With a tightly formed fist, he began to strike against the bars as hard as he could. Again and again, he struck down, attempting to break it open. Each slam caused an increase of pain in his hand, spreading upward along his arm. Buth is desperation prevented him from stopping, and he just kept going.
He had to get out of here. He had to try. He couldn’t stop. Epecially not for something as lame as ‘his hand was hurting’. No, that was no excuse at all. He had to keep trying to free himself, no matter what. Snap was in trouble. That scream....it was clear that he was calling out for help. And he had to be there for him. He was his best friend. He couldn’t let him down.
He wasn’t sure how much time passed as he kept banging his hand against the metal bars over and over again. Time seemed to have stood still, and he was no longer really paying all that much attention to it. Right now, he had a bigger issue in trying to get out of here. He couldn’t give up. He wouldn’t give up. Snap wouldn’t give up on him. He couldn’t give up on him in return. He just needed to keep trying. Sooner or later, these bars would have to come down, right? He just needed to keep going and....
“Stop it! Please, stop it!” Jyker suddenly shouted. This caused Rudy to jolt once before looking back at the hyena zoner. “Y-You are not doing any good! Just stop b-b-before Sandra decides to g-g-give you a reason to stop!”
Rudy stared at him for a moment before narrowing his eyes. “I can’t stop! My friend is out there!” Rudy shifted his head back towards the bars. “If you don’t want to help me, fine. But don’t....”
Jyker cut him off. “You won’t be able to break them down! Trust me, I’ve t-t-tried!” Jyker’s weakened voice had a bit of hysteria in it, a little more energy. It made Rudy wonder for a moment if he was afraid of something. “Just stop it, okay? Y-Y-You aren’t going to do yourself a-any f-favors...”
Rudy ignored him after that. Jyker did continue to speak, but Rudy just drowned him out in his own thoughts. He kept his attention on the wall before him, his eyes narrowed into slits. He had to find a way to break this thing down and fast. He looked down at his hand, still feeling the ache going through it. Then he turned to his other hand. It wasn’t going to make much of a difference, but, it was the only thing that he could do.
With his other hand, he started to punch against the bars as hard as he could, just like before. He just kept on striking, ignoring Jyker’s pleads for him to stop. Eventually Rudy did notice one or two of the bars start to wobble and shake a little. It was not much, but it was still enough to encourage Rudy to try hitting harder. Maybe if he targeted a weak spot repeatedly, it would be enough to...
Suddenly he felt something grabbing onto him. He let out a yelp of surprise as he was pushed into the ground by something kind of heavy, and furry. He kept his eyes squeezed shut as he gritted his teeth for several seconds. Then he opened his eyes and looked up.
He found them coming face to face with a set of hyena eyes. Jyker had him pinned down to the ground, his paw-like hands gripping his arms and holding him there. He was panting heavily, still looking pretty unnerved like from before, his eyes hinting at some kind of anxiety. Given his injuries, Rudy was impressed that he could move that quickly at all, but this was soon overshadowed by his own frustration.
“Get off of me!” Rudy tried to kick the zoner before realizing that his legs do not work. So he had to resort to trying to strike at him. But with both his arms pinned, the most he could do was squirm left and right. “I said let go of me!”
“No! You have to stop this!” Jyker kept pushing Rudy into the ground, doing nothing to let up on him. Even when Rudy struggled even harder, still this was not enough to make the hyena zoner let go of him. “Please stop it! You’re only going to hurt yourself more!”
Rudy continued to thrash and yell on the ground, showing no signs of slowing down. His teeth gritted tightly as he squirmed about, trying to do whatever he could to get free. He had no idea what this hyena’s problem was. But he was not about to stop. He refused to stop. Not while Snap still needed his help. If Jyker was just going to get in the way, then...
Rudy managed to free an arm and, before he realized what he was doing, he had struck Jyker in the jaw. The hyena zoner let out a yelp of pain. His grip on Rudy had loosened up enough, allowing Rudy time to wriggle his way free. He kept strucking and punching at Jyker, desperately trying to get him of. He felt a little bad for what he did, but his swirling mind was too focused on getting out to really fully register his guilt.
With Jyker off of him for the moment, Rudy crawled his way back over to the bars. He formed a fist yet again to start striking. However, he wasn’t able to get that far when he felt Jyker grabbing onto him again. The hyena’s arms wrapped around his body and he was yanked back hard. The force was enough to case the two to land on their backs, Rudy pressed up against Jyker. He immediately started to struggle again, trying to grab onto the hyena and pull him off. Jyker held him even tighter than before, not reacting to Rudy’s attempts to strike at him.
“No! No! Let me go!” Rudy cried out as he continued to struggle frantically. “Release me now! You stupid hyena! Let me go! Do you not want me to save Snap?! What the hell is it with you?! Why don’t you want me to save my friend?!”
“You’re in no condition to help your friend! Please, s-s-stop this before you h-h-hurt yourself more!” Jyker replied, tightening his grip on the boy.
Rudy had no idea how much longer he kept this up. A rush of adrenaline prolonged things for a while, giving him the strength to continue fighting back. He jerked and he twisted to each side. He released a series of loud shouts and a few insults here or there, his burning, panicking mind temporarily unable to put on a filter.
Over time, his strength began to leave him. He could feel it sapping through his fingers, disappearing into nothingness. He still kept struggling and fighting back for a little while, but it soon became obvious that he was getting too weak to fight. There was no way that he could keep this up forever. He could feel himself start to go limp from exhaustion. And soon, he collapsed.
He laid there for several moments, his mind swimming. He stared up towards the ceiling as he heard yet another scream from Snap. His stomach churned and he felt as though he was going to through up at any moment. Yet he could do nothing except just...lay there. Helpless. Unable to do anything.
And all because of Jyker. How could he...
No, it was not Jyker’s fault. No, it was his own body. No, it was Sandra. She is the one who took away his legs. She is the one who took away his chalk. She is the one who put him here. It’s her fault that he couldn’t save Snap. It was her fault that he was useless. He could feel tears forming in his eyes as he realized just how useless he truly was right now. And all because of Sandra.
The emotion swelled up inside of him, burning his eyes, making his teeth clench. He struggled to hold it in. He tried to fight back. But it became rapidly futile. As the first tear started to shed, he could already feel the emotional dam inside of his head explode. Unable to hold it back any longer, he began to cry.
He could feel Jyker shifting himself around, sitting up. He could feel the hyena’s sympathetic eyes looking down at him. He could feel him wrap his arms around him and pull him into a gentle, secure hug. Rudy didn’t try fighting back. He didn’t try to speak to him, nor did he react to Jyker’s gentle comments. The only thing that he could do was just...lay there and continue to sob.
sss
“Are you sure about the results so far, Sarando?” Bell spoke, his voice unusually calm. “You have given me the exact results like I asked of you?”
Sarando nodded his head quickly. He did not hesitate to answer. “Y-Yes, sir! That’s what the data gathered said!”
“Hmm..” Bell looked down at the paperwork that had been handed to him. His eyes skimmed over left and right, reading the results over and over again to make sure that he had looked at them correctly. “This is quite interesting...”
“Sir?”
Bell didn’t respond to Sarando right away. He kept his eyes focused on the paperwork. Interesting how these results were accurate. No alterations or anything, like he had expected to be the case. According to Sarando, this is the results that came of their little experiment. It hadn’t yet ended, but he had wanted the results of how it was going currently. And he was pleased to see that it was going splendidly.
But it was too early to celebrate yet. He needed more data. He needed more time to figure out if this is going to be useful later on. He did not want the testing for the Signal to be rushed; he had to take his time to really perfect it. At the same time, he could not draw attention with it. That was way only a few individuals were really affected at this point. And only one of them was the focus of their primary testing.
There was a little bit of guilt twisting in his stomach. He hadn’t really wanted to use an innocent zoner for the testing. He had wanted instead a villain. Someone who would have deserved to be manipulated like that. But he didn’t have a lot of time to choose and there weren’t any villains he knew of walking around in the streets at the time. He had to choose randomnly, and the only one that he could think of at the time was...
...ah well, at least he would be able to get the results that he needed. Even if he was hurting an innocent zoner in the process, at least it was all going to be worth it in the end. True, not many would agree with him on this, and he was going to get a lot of hate if word got out. But the ends justify the means, right?
But as he told himself before, there was still more testing to be done. More data to be acquired. More things that needed to be taken care of. If he was going to have the Signal be on stand by just in case, he wanted it perfected. He was going to need to run more tests with it with their current specimen. He cringed at using that terminology, but..that is what that zoner was to them right now, right?
He realized that this testing could make their subject do something incredibly stupid. A dead zoner was not worth much in terms of testing, and it was not good for morale. He could only hope that the test subject in question would still be smart enough to avoid danger. Sarando indicated that he did, but something could change. The Signal was still being worked on. There were surely a few kinks. It was entirely possible that something could happen and...
Well, at least this subject was also a doctor. He should be able to treat himself afterwards, right? This provided a little bit of comfort to Bell. A reduced chance of losing this zoner to this rigorous Signal testing.
He soon realized that he had been rambling mentally a little too long about this and he turned his head over to where Sarando was waiting. The crane-like zoner had his head lowered and adopted a slightly cringing posture. He was waiting more his next batch of orders, clearly. He looked as if he wanted to speak up, but he was too afraid to utter another word without permission.
Bell narrowed his eyes slightly at this. He wondered if he should do something about Sarando. He had been pretty loyal so far and did what he was told. But at the same time, he wondered if he would ever become a problem later on. Sarando did not fully agree with what he was doing, and had been partially opposed since day one. He hadn’t tried to rat him out or anything...yet. That all could change quickly.
Yes, perhaps he should take care of Sarando.. But not yet. He had one more thing he wanted Sarando to take care of first before he decided if he needed to deal with the crane zoner or not.
“Sarando!” He barked.
The crane zoner immediately jolted at this. He looked up at the bull zoner warily, taking in slow, slightly shaky breaths. He swallowed nervously and took a slow step forward. “Y-Yes, sir? What is it?”
Bell paused for a moment, letting the crane feel the tension in the air for a short time. Then he said, “I need you to go to our test subject’s current location. I am sure you have it on your little GPS thing that I gave you.”
Sarando held up a small device in his hand.
“Good. Use that to find him, and then gather more data.” Bell said, setting the paper on the table. “But this time, don’t tell me just of his current behavior. If there is anyone with him at all, let me know how they react. I want to know if the Signal bounces off of people and still affects others, even if only one is being targeted.” The bull narrowed his eyes softly. “If there are any noticeable changes, let me know. I need to tweak this thing so I can target individuals directly. I cannot have the Signal bouncing off of people. Do you understand?”
“Yes, I understand!” Sarando cried out as he gave a few swift nods of the head. “I will get right on that, sir!”
Bell grinned at this. “Excellent.”
sss
Mint gritted his teeth as he off in the direction of the bird-like zoner. Not far from the zoner, he could see that Penny had gotten back up to her feet after wrestling with Dr. Crobat. Or rather, who looked like Dr. Crobat.
Mint’s mind swirled as he trie dto figure out just what the heck was going on here. What was wrong with Dr. Crobat? Or was this even him? He wasn’t sure. And right now, there was very little time to even be thinking about that. He glared off at Dr. Crobat for a few moments, watching as he approached Penny. Then, kicking his feet against the ground, he rushed over.
Dr. Crobat raised his wings up, staring intently at Penny as his body was hunched. Penny glared back, raising her hands up, forming tight fists. She was still a little shaky on her feet, however. And as soon as she had a little trip up, even if it wasn’t much, Dr. Crobat used that opportunity to lunge at her. Penny grunted as she was forced into the ground, Dr. Crobat standing on top of her with his long, bird-like feet.
“Hold still!” Squawked the bird zoner. “This will go a lot easier if you just...!”
Penny, however, wouldn’t have it. With her eyes narrowed into slits, she pulled her foot back and she kicked Dr. Crobat. Her foot pushed against his stomach, knocking him backwards away from her. Before he had time to get up, while he was still holding his stomach and wheezing, Penny got herself back up to her feet. She remained there for a few moments before she charged towards him.
Dr. Crobat noticed her coming. He attempted to try to attack her, raising up one of his feet to strike. Penny managed to move herself to side quickly, before the claws had a chance to strike her. She then, with a fist formed, struck him against the side of his face. The force of this blow caused the bird zoner to start stumbling backwards.
And that was where Mint came in. He moved as quickly as he could, his feet pounding against the ground with each stride. He saw that Dr. Crobat quickly recovered, flapping his wings to regain his balance. He could see just how pissed off he was about this turn of events, and it was clear that he was not going to let her get away with that. He growled softly before he launched himself at Penny, fully intent on tearing into her with his claws.
Mint, however, would not allow this. Only a second after the zoner launched himself, so did Mint. He flew through the air, and he wrapped his arms around the zoner. Dr. Crobat let out a surprised grunt before the two crashed into the ground.
Dr. Crobat, down on his back, let out a loud screech at Mint. Mint flinched, wanting to cover his ears. He resisted the temptation, however, as he gripped onto the bird’s wings and held them down, trying to keep him still. However, this did not stop Dr. Crobat from striking out with his feet. Mint let out a cry of pain as one of the feet struck against him, raking him with those sharp talons. Blood dripped down his arm.
“Mint! Are you okay?!” Penny called out.
Mint lifted up his head and saw that Penny was coming towards him. He was about to respond to her question before he suddenly felt another slash, this time across his face. Partially blinded by the blood leaking into his eyes, Mint let out a loud scream and stumbled backwards.
“Oh my gosh.. I’m so sorry, Mint!” He could hear Penny shout, her voice slightly shrill and frantic. “Are you... Aaargh!”
Mint could not see what had happened, but he could hear Penny’s grunt of pain and the loud thud that followed quite easily. He could hear a series of pained sounds and striking. With his heart twisting in a knot, he knew that Penny was being attacked by Dr. Crobat. He had to help her. But...how was he going to do that in this condition?
He struggled to open up his eyes. Each time, he felt a sharp sting in his eyes and a flash of red where the blood was still leaking in. He placed his hands over his face and let out a series of small whimpers. He could feel the blood seeping through his fingers, his body shaking in response. Though he knew it may not be a good idea, he rubbed at his eyes furiously, tears pooling from them. He kept struggling to open up his eyes, repeatedly forcing his eyelids open, only to have them close seconds later.
All the while, he could still hear sounds of the fight going on. He could hear some pained sounds from Dr. Crobat. A bit of a relief as this meant that Penny was putting up a fight. But each time he heard her cry out, he flinched, and his struggling increased greatly. He had to help Penny, before Dr. Crobat, or whoever this was, did something worse to her.
Slowly, with a lot of great effort, he eventually managed to open up his eyes. His vision was red tinted and the light hurt and he still felt a stinginess. He could also feel wetness from the tears still spilling out from his eyes. He blinked his eyes several times, trying his best to flush them out. He eventually turned his head and looked at where he was hearing the noise from.
Though his vision was still a little blurry and his color vision was a bit brighter than usual, he could still see what was going on. His eyes widened in shock as he saw Penny being knocked up against one of the nearby rocks, held there by one of Dr. Crobat’s feet. Despite his pain, Mint did not waste any time and rushed off in that direction.
“Let go of me, you...you doppelganger!” Penny gripped onto Dr. Crobat’s foot and tried to push it back away from her.
Dr. Crobat hissed at this and he struck forward with his head. His beak made contact with her shoulder. The girl let out a scream of pain as his beak sliced through her flesh, blood rapidly pouring out from the open gash. “Don’t blame me for this, you stupid human! If you had just done what you were told, none of this would have happened!” Penny just glared at him, her eyes twitching in pain. Dr. Crobat gave a small but still twisted smile. “Now hold still... This won’t...”
“Leave her alone!” Mint shouted as he grabbed onto a couple of Dr. Crobat’s tail feathers. Getting a good, tight grip on them, he yanked back as harda s he could.
Dr. Crobat immediately let out a loud squawk of pain, his grip on Penny loosening up. Penny backed up and stared at Mint with a stunned expression. Mint kept his eyes focused on Dr. Crobat, pulling him back as hard as he could, his hand still gripping his tail feathers tightly. Dr. Crobat attempted to turn himself around and jump at him, but Mint kept on moving back faster than he could keep up. Then, with a single thrust, Mint tossed Dr. Crobat off to the side.
Mint rushed over to Penny and examined her quickly with his eyes. He wanted to ask her if she was okay, but a hiss from the side forced him to stop. He and Penny looked over and saw Dr. Crobat facing off against them, having quickly recovered from Mint’s last move.
The tension was still as high as ever. And it only seemed to be growing stronger by the second. The two teenagers hunched their bodies and growled as Dr. Crobat started to walk towards them, his wings spread out. Their injuries started to sting and pulsate as they looked down at the bird’s talons, listening to them as they tapped against the ground with each move forward.
Mint narrowed his eyes into slits as he brought his fists up into the air. He was fully prepared to keep fighting this bird. He was even fully prepared to bite him, something he only reserved for the most deserving, if he absolutely had to. He didn’t know what was wrong with him. But though a part of him would feel guilty if he was truly hurting Dr. Crobat, the fact of the matter was he was still acting hostile towards them, so of course he would defend himself and Penny as well. And he knew she’d do the same for him.
He and Penny began to pace around in a circle, keeping Dr. Crobat in front of them. They watched him carefully, their eyes narrowed into slits, their hearts racing against their chests. Dr. Crobat did not take his eyes off of them, either. That piercing gaze bore right through them, striking at their hearts. This pacing lasted for several long moments before Dr. Crobat finally made a move.
“It is a shame how you two still continue to fight. I was hoping this would be such a simple job.” Dr. Crobat’s neck feathers raised up slightly as he spoke. “Of course, you two just had to be difficult! Well, isn’t that just a shame...?”
Mint and Penny did not respond. They just glared at the bird zoner, keeping their defensive stances. There was no way that they were going to just let this zoner catch them off guard. Should he make a move, they were going to be prepared. And together, hopefully, they’ll be able to stop him and then try to figure out what was wrong with him.
Dr. Crobat smirked darkly at this show of courage, as if it was something truly hiliarious. “You are so noble. How amusing. Tell me...” He tilted his head to one side. “How do you feel about the....”
Suddenly, Dr. Crobat stiffened up before he could finish. The two teens let out a gasp of shock at the suddenness of this. They stared into Dr. Crobat’s wide, pained expression, his pupils staring into nothingness. Then a few seconds later, he toppled over onto the ground, landing in a loud thud. All was silent for the next several tense moments before Mint suddenly recognized the person who was standing behind Dr. Crobat. The one who had saved them.
It was Dr. Gelcro.
|
|